The design of Christianity, or, A plain demonstration and improvement of this proposition viz. that the enduing men with inward real righteousness or true holiness was the ultimate end of our Saviour's coming into the world and is the great intendment of his blessed Gospel / by Edward Fowler ...
         Fowler, Edward, 1632-1714.
      
       
         
           1671
        
      
       Approx. 415 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 166 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A40073
         Wing F1698
         ESTC R35681
         15538992
         ocm 15538992
         103644
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A40073)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 103644)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1149:17)
      
       
         
           
             The design of Christianity, or, A plain demonstration and improvement of this proposition viz. that the enduing men with inward real righteousness or true holiness was the ultimate end of our Saviour's coming into the world and is the great intendment of his blessed Gospel / by Edward Fowler ...
             Fowler, Edward, 1632-1714.
          
           [16], 308, [1] p.
           
             Printed by E. Tyler and R. Holt for R. Royston ... and Lodowick Loyd,
             London :
             1671.
          
           
             Contains engraved half-title page.
             Errata: p. 308.
             One page of advertisement bound at end.
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Christianity -- Essence, genius, nature.
        
      
    
     
        2003-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-09 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-09 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           DESIGN
           OF
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           
             
               QVI
               SEQVITUR
               ME
               NON
               AMBULAT
               IN
               TENEBRIS
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Clem.
               Alexandr
            
             .
             Paedag.
             
          
           —
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           DESIGN
           OF
           Christianity
           ;
           OR
           ,
           A
           plain
           Demonstration
           and
           Improvement
           of
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           VIZ.
           That
           the
           enduing
           men
           with
           Inward
           Real
           Righteousness
           or
           True
           Holiness
           ,
           was
           the
           
             Ultimate
             End
          
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Coming
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           
             Great
             Intendment
          
           of
           His
           Blessed
           Gospel
           .
           By
           
             EDWARD
             FOWLER
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           God's
           Word
           at
           Northil
           in
           Bedford-shire
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             E.
             Tyler
          
           and
           
             R.
             Holt
          
           for
           
             R.
             Royston
          
           ,
           Bookseller
           to
           the
           King
           's
           most
           Excellent
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           
             Lodowick
             Loyd
          
           .
           MDCL
           XXI
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
        
         
           
             
               April
               .
               17.
               1671.
               
            
          
           
             Rob.
             Grove
             R.
             P.
             Dom.
             Episc.
             Lond.
             à
             sac
             .
             Dom.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           WHereas
           there
           was
           ,
           somewhat
           above
           a
           Twelve-moneth
           since
           ,
           exposed
           to
           Publick
           view
           ▪
           
             a
             Free
             Discourse
          
           between
           the
           two
           intimate
           Friends
           Theophilus
           and
           Philalethes
           ;
           which
           containeth
           an
           Account
           of
           some
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           of
           certain
           Moderate
           Divines
           ,
           &c.
           together
           with
           a
           Defence
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           desire
           thee
           to
           take
           notice
           that
           in
           this
           Tractate
           is
           pursued
           the
           main
           and
           Fundamental
           Reason
           of
           that
           Dialogue
           :
           As
           ,
           if
           thou
           art
           not
           a
           stranger
           to
           it
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           easily
           guess
           by
           the
           foregoing
           Title-page
           .
           And
           if
           thou
           shalt
           please
           to
           give
           thy self
           the
           trouble
           of
           running
           over
           the
           following
           Pages
           ,
           I
           hope
           thou
           wilt
           be
           satisfied
           that
           the
           Doctrines
           that
           are
           chiefly
           maintained
           in
           that
           Book
           ,
           do
           most
           naturally
           result
           from
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           are
           most
           opposed
           in
           it
           are
           confuted
           by
           the
           Argument
           that
           is
           here
           insisted
           on
           .
        
         
           If
           thou
           conceivest
           that
           in
           Demonstrating
           
           the
           establishment
           of
           Real
           Righteousness
           and
           True
           Holiness
           in
           the
           world
           to
           be
           the
           
             Ultimate
             Design
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Coming
             ,
             and
             the
             Grand
          
           and
           even
           whole
           
             Business
             of
             the
             Christian
             Institution
          
           ,
           I
           have
           taken
           upon
           me
           to
           prove
           a
           Proposition
           that
           is
           as
           evidently
           and
           imdisputably
           true
           as
           any
           
             First
             Principle
          
           ;
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           that
           I
           most
           heartily
           wish
           there
           were
           more
           of
           thy
           mind
           than
           I
           doubt
           there
           are
           :
           And
           that
           I
           have
           been
           so
           far
           from
           giving
           my
           Reader
           any
           the
           least
           Temptation
           to
           suspect
           the
           Contrary
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           expresly
           (
           as
           thou
           wilt
           see
           )
           shewn
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           more
           clearly
           apparent
           than
           the
           Truth
           thereof
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           are
           not
           ,
           either
           through
           Ignorance
           or
           Wilfulness
           ,
           very
           strangely
           blinded
           ;
           or
           that
           have
           ,
           with
           any
           seriousness
           ,
           read
           the
           New
           Testament
           or
           but
           a
           small
           part
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           be
           accused
           of
           so
           idley
           employing
           my self
           in
           the
           first
           Section
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           there
           held
           up
           a
           Torch
           to
           shew
           the
           Sun
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           pointed
           to
           it
           by
           its
           own
           
           light
           only
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           exposed
           to
           thy
           View
           in
           a
           few
           leaves
           the
           summ
           and
           substance
           of
           that
           abundant
           evidence
           which
           throughout
           the
           Gospel
           is
           given
           us
           of
           that
           great
           Truth
           .
           And
           whosoever
           shall
           say
           that
           to
           do
           this
           was
           needless
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           him
           my
           unfeigned
           thanks
           ,
           would
           he
           make
           me
           sensible
           that
           I
           am
           guilty
           of
           a
           mistake
           in
           believing
           otherwise
           :
           And
           ,
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           rejoyce
           to
           be
           convinced
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           in
           that
           business
           spent
           time
           impertinently
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           alas
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           less
           undeniable
           ,
           that
           a
           Discourse
           of
           this
           nature
           is
           necessary
           and
           seasonable
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           matter
           thereof
           is
           true
           :
           For
           it
           cannot
           be
           at
           all
           doubted
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Design
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
          
           is
           by
           abundance
           of
           its
           Professors
           very
           sadly
           mistaken
           ;
           and
           that
           (
           though
           it
           is
           with
           infinite
           plainness
           expressed
           to
           be
           no
           other
           than
           the
           Reformation
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           and
           Purification
           of
           our
           Natures
           ,
           and
           is
           wholly
           adapted
           to
           that
           purpose
           )
           the
           complaint
           that
           Tully
           took
           up
           of
           certain
           Philosophers
           ,
           viz.
           that
           they
           esteemed
           their
           Philosophy
           Ostentationem
           
           
             scientiae
             ,
             non
             Legem
             vitae
             ,
             a
             boast
             of
             science
             ,
             not
             a
             law
             of
             life
             ,
          
           may
           be
           applied
           to
           not
           a
           few
           of
           those
           that
           are
           called
           Christians
           ,
           concerning
           their
           opinion
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           And
           besides
           that
           there
           are
           diverse
           Opinions
           that
           too
           many
           among
           us
           are
           greatly
           fond
           of
           ,
           which
           make
           it
           absolutely
           certain
           that
           they
           think
           otherwise
           than
           they
           ought
           ,
           and
           have
           entertained
           unworthy
           notions
           of
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           that
           such
           Practices
           are
           likewise
           observable
           in
           the
           far
           greater
           part
           ,
           as
           are
           a
           Demonstration
           that
           if
           they
           have
           no
           false
           conception
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           but
           
             little
             considered
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           
             thorowly
             believed
          
           by
           them
           .
           And
           this
           alone
           is
           abundantly
           sufficient
           to
           avouch
           the
           Usefulness
           of
           my
           undertaking
           both
           in
           that
           and
           the
           two
           other
           Sections
           .
        
         
           And
           till
           those
           that
           Profess
           themselves
           Christ's
           Disciples
           do
           more
           generally
           become
           effectually
           sensible
           (
           as
           those
           of
           the
           first
           Ages
           were
           )
           That
           the
           Mystery
           into
           which
           they
           are
           initiated
           is
           purely
           a
           
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
          
           ,
           
           and
           that
           it
           is
           entirely
           composed
           of
           such
           Principles
           as
           tend
           throughly
           to
           instruct
           Man-kind
           in
           the
           
             Particulars
             of
             that
             Duty
          
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           their
           Nature
           obligeth
           them
           to
           ,
           towards
           their
           Creatour
           ,
           themselves
           and
           their
           Fellow-creatures
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           
             most
             Powerful
             Motives
          
           to
           Excite
           ,
           and
           the
           
             best
             means
          
           and
           
             most
             successful
             assistances
          
           to
           enable
           them
           to
           a
           faithful
           discharge
           of
           them
           ;
           we
           may
           never
           hope
           to
           out-live
           or
           to
           see
           the
           least
           abatement
           of
           that
           gross
           Superstition
           ,
           Fanaticism
           and
           Enthusiasm
           ,
           or
           those
           mad
           Enormities
           and
           most
           impious
           Practices
           which
           have
           now
           for
           a
           very
           long
           time
           sullied
           and
           most
           miserably
           defaced
           the
           beauty
           ,
           obscured
           ,
           nay
           and
           even
           utterly
           extinguish'd
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           have
           laid
           the
           honor
           ,
           w
           ch
           she
           was
           deservedly
           once
           crowned
           with
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           dust
           ;
           and
           bring
           the
           borridest
           scandal
           upon
           her
           holy
           profession
           and
           that
           Blessed
           Name
           she
           is
           called
           by
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           to
           detain
           thee
           with
           a
           tedious
           Preface
           ;
           thou
           wilt
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           accuse
           me
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           of
           
           starting
           and
           troubling
           the
           world
           with
           any
           more
           Controversies
           ;
           but
           mayst
           on
           the
           contrary
           be
           greatly
           assured
           ,
           That
           there
           cannot
           be
           taken
           a
           more
           effectual
           course
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           those
           we
           are
           at
           this
           day
           disturb'd
           with
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           pernicious
           effects
           of
           all
           whatsoever
           ,
           than
           is
           the
           right
           explaining
           and
           well
           improving
           of
           the
           Subject
           that
           is
           here
           handled
           :
           For
           this
           is
           to
           strike
           at
           the
           Grand
           cause
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           being
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           to
           the
           Ignorance
           of
           ,
           or
           Non-attendence
           to
           ,
           the
           
             Design
             of
             Christianity
          
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           add
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           if
           thou
           shalt
           please
           to
           accept
           this
           small
           performance
           as
           ingenuously
           and
           candidly
           as
           it
           is
           meant
           honestly
           ;
           and
           believe
           that
           it
           proceeds
           not
           from
           an
           Humour
           of
           Scribling
           ,
           but
           a
           sincere
           desire
           of
           doing
           some
           service
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           be
           but
           just
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           ambitious
           of
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           of
           being
           Instrumental
           towards
           the
           promoting
           of
           that
           most
           Excellent
           and
           infinitely
           Important
           Design
           in
           thy
           Heart
           and
           Life
           .
        
         
           
             E.
             F.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
            
             That
             True
             Holiness
             is
             the
             Design
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             plainly
             Demonstrated
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             true
             Holiness
             Described
             .
             Pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
             A
             general
             demonstration
             that
             the
             holiness
             described
             is
             the
             Design
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             by
             a
             Climax
             of
             seven
             particulars
             .
             pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
             A
             particular
             demonstration
             that
             holiness
             is
             the
             onely
             design
             of
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             that
             they
             require
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             most
             extensive
             holiness
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             most
             intensive
             .
             An
             Objection
             answered
             .
             pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
             That
             holiness
             is
             the
             onely
             design
             of
             the
             
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             shewed
             in
             two
             particulars
             ;
             And
             of
             the
             threatnings
             therein
             contained
             .
             pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5
             That
             the
             promoting
             of
             holiness
             was
             the
             design
             of
             
               our
               Saviour's
               whole
               life
               and
               conversation
               among
               men
            
             ;
             both
             of
             his
             discourses
             and
             actions
             .
             And
             that
             he
             was
             an
             eminent
             example
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             vertue
             ,
             viz.
             Of
             the
             greatest
             
               freedom
               ,
               affability
            
             and
             courtesie
             :
             The
             greatest
             candor
             and
             Ingenuity
             :
             The
             most
             marvellous
             gentleness
             and
             meekness
             :
             The
             deepest
             humility
             :
             The
             greatest
             
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
            
             :
             The
             most
             perfect
             contentation
             :
             The
             most
             wonderful
             charity
             and
             
               tenderest
               compassion
            
             :
             stupendious
             patience
             ,
             and
             
               submission
               to
               the
               Divine
               Will
            
             :
             The
             most
             passionate
             
               love
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               devoutest
               temper
               of
               mind
               towards
               him
               :
               Mighty
               confidence
            
             and
             
               trust
               in
               God.
            
             An
             objection
             answered
             :
             The
             most
             admirable
             
               Prudence
               .
               pag.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
             That
             to
             make
             men
             truly
             virtuous
             and
             holy
             was
             the
             design
             of
             Christ's
             
               unimitable
               actions
            
             ,
             or
             
               mighty
               works
            
             and
             miracles
             .
             And
             that
             these
             did
             not
             onely
             tend
             to
             promote
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             convincing
             arguments
             that
             he
             came
             forth
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             were
             also
             very
             proper
             to
             effect
             it
             in
             a
             more
             immediate
             manner
             .
             pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
             That
             to
             make
             men
             holy
             
             was
             the
             design
             of
             
               Christ's
               Death
            
             ,
             proved
             by
             several
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             :
             And
             how
             it
             is
             effectual
             thereunto
             ,
             discovered
             in
             six
             particulars
             .
             pag.
             78.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
             That
             it
             is
             only
             the
             promoting
             of
             the
             design
             of
             making
             men
             ●…oly
             ,
             that
             is
             aimed
             at
             by
             the
             Apostles
             insisting
             on
             the
             doctrines
             of
             Christ's
             
               Resurr●…ction
               ,
               Ascension
            
             and
             
               coming
               again
               to
               Iugdement
               .
               pag.
            
             93.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
            
             Upon
             what
             accounts
             the
             business
             of
             making
             men
             Holy
             came
             to
             be
             preferred
             by
             our
             Saviour
             before
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             principally
             designed
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
             Two
             accounts
             of
             this
             :
             The
             first
             ,
             
               That
               this
               is
               ●…o
               do
               the
               greatest
               good
               to
               men
               .
            
             And
             that
             the
             blessing
             of
             making
             men
             holy
             ,
             is
             of
             all
             other
             the
             greatest
             ,
             proved
             by
             several
             Arguments
             ,
             viz.
             Fir●…
             ,
             that
             it
             containeth
             in
             it
             a
             deliverance
             from
             the
             worst
             of
             evils
             ;
             and
             sin
             shewed
             so
             to
             be
             .
             pag.
             99.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
             The
             second
             Argument
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Blessing
             of
             making
             men
             holy
             is
             accompained
             with
             all
             other
             that
             are
             most
             desireable
             ,
             and
             which
             do
             best
             deserve
             to
             be
             so
             called
             :
             particularly
             with
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             God's
             special
             love
             .
             And
             that
             those
             things
             which
             sensual
             persons
             are
             most
             desirous
             of
             ,
             are
             eminently
             to
             be
             found
             in
             that
             blessing
             .
             pag.
             108.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
             The
             third
             Argument
             ,
             viz.
             That
             whatsoever
             other
             blessings
             a
             man
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             that
             is
             utterly
             destitute
             of
             holiness
             ,
             they
             cannot
             stand
             him
             in
             so
             much
             stead
             ,
             as
             onely
             to
             make
             him
             not
             miserable
             .
             And
             all
             evil
             and
             corrupt
             affections
             shewed
             to
             be
             greatly
             tormenting
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             innumerable
             sad
             mischiefs
             to
             be
             the
             necessary
             consequents
             of
             yielding
             obedience
             to
             them
             .
             pag.
             115.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
             The
             fourth
             Argument
             ,
             viz.
             That
             holiness
             being
             perfected
             is
             blessedness
             it self
             ;
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             heaven
             consists
             chiefly
             in
             it
             .
             This
             no
             new
             notion
             ;
             some
             observations
             by
             the
             way
             from
             it
             .
             pag.
             123.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             13.
             
             The
             second
             account
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             preferring
             the
             business
             of
             making
             men
             holy
             ,
             before
             any
             other
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               this
               is
               to
               do
               the
               best
               service
               to
               God.
            
             An
             objection
             answered
             against
             the
             Author's
             Discourse
             of
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
               .
               pag.
            
             127.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
            
             An
             Improvement
             of
             the
             whole
             Discourse
             in
             diverse
             Inferences
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               14.
               
               
                 The
                 first
                 Inference
              
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               appears
               from
               the
               past
               Discourse
               that
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               taken
               the
               most
               effectual
               course
               for
               the
               purpose
               of
               subduing
               sin
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               making
               us
               partakers
               of
               his
               holiness
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               particularty
               shewed
               that
               the
               Gospel
               gives
               advantages
               infinitely
               above
               any
               those
               the
               Heathens
               had
               ,
               who
               were
               privileged
               with
               extraordinary
               helps
               for
               the
               Improvement
               of
               themselves
               .
               And
               1.
               
               That
               the
               good
               Principles
               that
               were
               by
               natural
               Light
               dictated
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               reason
               rightly
               improved
               perswaded
               them
               to
               entertain
               as
               undoubtedly
               true
               ,
               or
               might
               have
               done
               ,
               are
               farther
               confirmed
               by
               Divine
               Revelation
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               2.
               
               That
               those
               principles
               which
               the
               Heathens
               by
               the
               highest
               improvement
               of
               their
               Reason
               could
               at
               best
               conclude
               but
               very
               probable
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               gives
               us
               an
               undoubted
               assurance
               of
               .
               This
               shewed
               in
               four
               instances
               .
               3.
               
               Four
               Doctrines
               shewed
               to
               be
               delivered
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               without
               the
               assistance
               of
               Divine
               Revelation
               could
               ever
               once
               have
               thought
               of
               ,
               that
               contain
               wonderful
               inducements
               ,
               and
               helps
               to
               holiness
               .
               The
               first
               of
               which
               hath
               five
               more
               implyed
               in
               it
               .
               pag.
               133.
               
            
          
           
             Chap.
             15.
             
             That
             the
             Gospel
             containeth
             incomparably
             greater
             helps
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             the
             design
             of
             making
             men
             inwardly
             righteous
             and
             truly
             holy
             ,
             than
             God's
             most
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             were
             favoured
             with
             .
             Where
             it
             is
             shewed
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Gospel
             is
             infinitely
             more
             effectual
             for
             this
             purpose
             than
             the
             Mostical
             Law
             was
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             upon
             no
             other
             accounts
             the
             Iews
             were
             in
             circumstances
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             a
             thorow
             reformation
             of
             life
             and
             purification
             of
             nature
             ,
             comparable
             to
             those
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             blessed
             his
             Disciples
             with
             .
             pag.
             157
             ▪
          
           
             Chap.
             16.
             
             An
             Objection
             against
             the
             Wonderful
             ●…fficacy
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             for
             the
             purpose
             of
             making
             men
             holy
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             very
             little
             success
             it
             hath
             herein
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             prod●…gious
             wickedness
             of
             Christendom
             .
             An
             Answer
             given
             to
             it
             in
             three
             particulars
             ,
             viz
             1.
             
             That
             how
             ill
             soever
             its
             success
             is
             ,
             it
             
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             foregoing
             Discourse
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             any
             weakness
             or
             ●…nefficacy
             in
             that
             Religion
             .
             The
             true
             causes
             thereof
             assigned
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             those
             should
             be
             the
             worse
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             be
             bettered
             by
             it
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             was
             a
             time
             when
             the
             Gospel's
             success
             was
             greatly
             answerable
             to
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             its
             Efficacy
             .
             And
             that
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             were
             people
             of
             most
             unblameable
             and
             holy
             Lives
             .
             The
             G●…ostiques
             improperly
             called
             Christian●…
             in
             any
             sence
             .
             The
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             proved
             to
             be
             men
             of
             excellent
             lives
             ,
             by
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             Fathers
             contained
             in
             their
             Apologies
             for
             them
             to
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             acknowledgements
             of
             their
             Enemies
             themselves
             .
             An
             account
             given
             in
             particular
             of
             their
             meek
             and
             submissive
             temper
             ,
             out
             of
             T●…rtulitan
             .
             The
             Admirable
             Story
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             Legion
             .
             pag.
             167.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               17.
               
               
                 The
                 second
                 Inference
              
               .
            
             
               That
               we
               understand
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               of
               the
               
                 Design
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               how
               fearfully
               it
               is
               abused
               by
               those
               that
               call
               themselves
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Catholiques
              
               .
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               by
               several
               of
               her
               Doctrines
               enervated
               all
               the
               Precepts
               and
               the
               Motives
               to
               holiness
               contained
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               That
               she
               hath
               rendered
               the
               means
               therein
               prescribed
               for
               the
               attainment
               therof
               extremely
               ineffectual
               .
               That
               she
               hath
               also
               as
               greatly
               corrupted
               them
               .
               Diverse
               Instances
               of
               the
               
                 Papists
                 Idolatry
              
               .
               Their
               
                 Image
                 worship
              
               one
               Instance
               .
               Their
               
                 praying
                 to
                 Saints
                 departed
              
               another
               .
               Other
               Impieties
               accompanying
               it
               ,
               mentioned
               .
               Some
               account
               of
               their
               Blasphemies
               ,
               particularly
               in
               their
               
                 Prayers
                 to
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
              
               .
               Their
               
                 worshipping
                 the
                 Hoast
              
               the
               third
               and
               grossest
               instance
               of
               their
               Idolatry
               .
               Some
               other
               of
               their
               wicked
               and
               most
               Anti-christian
               Doctrines
               .
               pag.
               193.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               18.
               
               
                 The
                 third
                 Inference
              
               .
            
             
               That
               these
               two
               sorts
               of
               Persons
               are
               most
               extremely
               so●…tish
               .
               1
               Such
               as
               expect
               to
               have
               their
               share
               in
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               without
               true
               Holiness
               .
               2.
               
               Such
               much
               more
               ,
               as
               encourage
               themselves
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               unholiness
               .
               pag.
               213.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               19.
               
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 Inference
              
               .
            
             
               That
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               
                 Design
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               will
               
               give
               satisfaction
               concerning
               the
               true
               Notion
               ,
               1.
               
               Of
               Justifying
               Faith
               ,
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               Imputation
               of
               Christ's
               Righteousness
               .
               pag.
               221.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               20.
               
               
                 The
                 fifth
                 Inference
              
               .
            
             
               That
               we
               learn
               from
               the
               
                 Design
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               the
               great
               measure
               and
               standard
               whereby
               we
               are
               to
               judge
               of
               Doctrines
               .
               How
               we
               are
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               Doctrines
               .
               pag.
               227.
               
            
          
           
             Chap.
             21.
             
             How
             we
             are
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Doctrines
             either
             to
             be
             embraced
             or
             rejected
             .
             A
             brief
             discourse
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Points
             Fundamental
             .
             How
             we
             may
             know
             whether
             we
             embrace
             all
             such
             ,
             and
             whether
             we
             hold
             not
             any
             destructive
             and
             damnable
             Errours
             .
             pag.
             233.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               22.
               
               
                 The
                 sixth
                 Inference
              
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               
                 Design
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               teacheth
               us
               what
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               we
               ought
               ,
               as
               Christians
               ,
               to
               be
               most
               Zealous
               for
               or
               against
               .
               pag.
               237.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               23.
               
               
                 The
                 seventh
                 Inference
              
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               
                 Design
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               well
               considered
               will
               give
               us
               great
               light
               into
               the
               just
               bounds
               and
               extent
               of
               Christian
               Liberty
               .
               Of
               complying
               with
               the
               customes
               of
               our
               Country
               ,
               and
               the
               will
               of
               our
               Governours
               .
               The
               great
               difference
               between
               the
               Mosaical
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospel
               as
               to
               its
               Preceptive
               part
               .
               pag.
               240.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               24.
               
               
                 The
                 eighth
                 Inference
              
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               most
               unaccountable
               thing
               to
               do
               that
               which
               is
               essentially
               evil
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               opinions
               presumed
               to
               be
               Doctrines
               relating
               thereunto
               .
               The
               Pope
               and
               Church
               of
               Rome
               most
               prodigiously
               guilty
               in
               this
               particular
               .
               And
               not
               a
               few
               of
               those
               that
               profess
               enmity
               against
               Popery
               too
               lyable
               also
               to
               the
               same
               charge
               .
               pag.
               246.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               25.
               
               
                 The
                 Ninth
                 Inference
              
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               most
               unwarrantable
               thing
               for
               those
               that
               are
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               to
               prefer
               any
               other
               Design
               before
               that
               
               of
               making
               men
               really
               Righteous
               and
               Holy.
               That
               this
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               whole
               Design
               of
               their
               Preaching
               .
               That
               it
               is
               of
               as
               great
               concernment
               that
               they
               promote
               the
               same
               business
               by
               their
               Conversations
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               do
               it
               by
               their
               Doctrine
               .
               Infinite
               mischiefs
               occasioned
               by
               the
               loose
               lives
               of
               Ministers
               .
               Several
               Instances
               of
               Practices
               extremely
               blame
               worthy
               in
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               That
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               a
               regard
               to
               the
               Weaknesses
               of
               Persons
               so
               far
               as
               lawfully
               they
               may
               .
               That
               the
               
                 Promoting
                 of
                 Holiness
              
               ought
               to
               be
               onely
               Design
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
               .
               pag.
               252.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               26.
               
               
                 The
                 tenth
                 Inference
              
               .
            
             
               That
               an
               obedient
               temper
               of
               mind
               is
               an
               excellent
               and
               necessary
               qualification
               to
               prepare
               men
               for
               a
               firm
               belief
               and
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ.
               That
               it
               is
               so
               by
               virtue
               of
               Christ's
               promise
               .
               That
               it
               is
               so
               in
               its
               own
               Nature
               .
               This
               shewed
               in
               three
               Particulars
               ,
               viz.
               in
               that
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               will
               help
               us
               to
               judge
               without
               prejudice
               concerning
               the
               Doctrines
               contained
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               2.
               
               It
               will
               give
               satisfaction
               concerning
               the
               main
               Doctrines
               of
               Christianity
               far
               excelling
               any
               that
               can
               arise
               from
               mere
               speculation
               .
               3.
               
               It
               will
               secure
               from
               the
               causes
               of
               Errour
               in
               those
               Points
               that
               are
               of
               weightiest
               importance
               .
               Six
               causes
               of
               such
               Errours
               laid
               down
               ;
               and
               an
               Obedient
               Disposition
               of
               mind
               shewed
               to
               secure
               from
               each
               of
               them
               .
               pag.
               267.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               27.
               
               
                 The
                 last
                 Inference
              
               .
            
             
               That
               we
               are
               taught
               by
               the
               
                 Design
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Essence
               ,
               Power
               and
               Life
               of
               it
               consisteth
               .
               Instances
               of
               what
               kind
               of
               things
               it
               doth
               not
               consist
               in
               .
               For
               what
               ends
               the
               several
               Exercises
               of
               Piety
               and
               Devotion
               are
               injoyned
               .
               How
               God
               is
               glorified
               by
               men
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               means
               .
               Whom
               it
               is
               our
               duty
               to
               esteem
               and
               carry
               our selves
               towards
               as
               true
               Christians
               .
               That
               by
               following
               the
               Example
               of
               Christ
               and
               making
               his
               Life
               our
               Pattern
               ,
               we
               shall
               assure
               our selves
               that
               the
               
                 Design
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               is
               effected
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               are
               indued
               with
               the
               Power
               of
               it
               .
               pag.
               281.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Introduction
           .
        
         
           THE
           Accusation
           that
           Celsus
           and
           Iulian
           ,
           the
           Grand
           Adversaries
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           had
           the
           impudent
           confidence
           to
           fasten
           upon
           it
           ;
           namely
           ,
           That
           it
           indulgeth
           men
           in
           ,
           and
           encourageth
           them
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           immorality
           and
           wickedness
           ,
           is
           so
           notoriously
           false
           and
           groundless
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           truer
           ,
           or
           more
           perspicuously
           held
           forth
           in
           the
           Books
           that
           contain
           Christianity
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           perfectly
           contrary
           is
           the
           
             Great
             Design
          
           of
           it
           .
           But
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           those
           that
           shall
           heedfully
           observe
           the
           lives
           and
           actions
           of
           an
           Infinite
           number
           of
           such
           as
           call
           Christ
           their
           Master
           ,
           would
           be
           very
           shrewdly
           tempted
           undoubtedly
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           secretly
           think
           ,
           what
           those
           Heathens
           had
           the
           face
           to
           publish
           :
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           (
           I
           fear
           I
           may
           say
           )
           even
           most
           of
           those
           Professours
           of
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           have
           escaped
           the
           scandalous
           and
           more
           gross
           pollutions
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           that
           man
           that
           shall
           take
           an
           exact
           survey
           of
           their
           conversations
           also
           ,
           and
           consider
           what
           matters
           they
           most
           busie
           themselves
           about
           ,
           what
           
           the
           designs
           are
           which
           they
           chiefly
           prosecute
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           as
           Men
           ,
           but
           as
           Christians
           too
           ;
           what
           things
           they
           are
           that
           exercise
           most
           of
           their
           Deal
           ,
           and
           for
           and
           against
           which
           is
           spent
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           
             Religious
             Heat
          
           ;
           will
           be
           strongly
           enclined
           to
           suspect
           ,
           that
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           not
           entertained
           so
           highly
           dishonourable
           an
           opinion
           of
           their
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           to
           esteem
           him
           a
           Patron
           of
           Vice
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           yet
           they
           think
           so
           undervaluingly
           of
           Him
           ,
           as
           to
           judge
           him
           so
           mean
           a
           Friend
           to
           Holiness
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           promoting
           it
           in
           mens
           hearts
           and
           lives
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           at
           all
           a
           Design
           of
           His
           coming
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Religion
           He
           left
           behind
           Him
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           at
           best
           but
           a
           Bye-one
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           other
           matters
           were
           much
           more
           in
           his
           Eye
           ,
           and
           principally
           intended
           by
           Him.
           
        
         
           Though
           I
           will
           not
           say
           that
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           our
           most
           forward
           Professors
           have
           their
           Heads
           Leavened
           with
           such
           thoughts
           ,
           yet
           any
           one
           may
           dare
           to
           affirm
           that
           they
           behave
           themselves
           exactly
           as
           if
           they
           had
           :
           And
           moreover
           I
           am
           absolutely
           certain
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           utterly
           impossible
           ,
           men
           should
           make
           such
           a
           Bustle
           and
           Stir
           about
           matters
           of
           none
           ,
           or
           but
           small
           importance
           ,
           to
           the
           serving
           or
           prejudicing
           the
           real
           Interest
           of
           their
           Souls
           ;
           and
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           be
           as
           
           Lukewarm
           ,
           unconcern'd
           and
           Careless
           in
           diverse
           things
           that
           have
           the
           most
           immediate
           and
           direct
           tendency
           to
           their
           Eternal
           Wellfare
           ;
           if
           they
           duly
           considered
           and
           had
           a
           quick
           sense
           of
           what
           was
           now
           intimated
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             the
             Business
             that
             brought
             the
             Blessed
             Iesus
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             the
             End
             of
             His
             making
             us
             the
             Objects
             of
             such
             Rich
             and
             Transcendent
             Kindness
             ,
             was
             the
             destroying
             of
             Sin
             in
             us
             ,
             the
             Renewing
             of
             our
             depraved
             Natures
             ,
             the
             Ennobling
             our
             Souls
             with
             Virtuous
             Qualities
             and
             Divine
             Dispositions
             and
             Tempers
             ,
             and
          
           (
           in
           one
           word
           )
           
             the
             making
             us
             partakers
             of
             His
             Holiness
             .
          
           And
           so
           long
           as
           there
           are
           but
           few
           that
           either
           believe
           or
           Consider
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           
             The
             End
             of
             Christianity
          
           ,
           and
           that
           alone
           which
           it
           directly
           drives
           at
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           matter
           of
           Wonder
           ,
           if
           multitudes
           of
           those
           which
           lay
           a
           great
           claim
           to
           it
           ,
           should
           be
           (
           as
           Excellent
           a
           Religion
           as
           it
           is
           )
           little
           the
           better
           ,
           nay
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           respects
           even
           the
           worse
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           on
           the
           Contrary
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           in
           the
           least
           doubted
           .
           That
           nothing
           can
           be
           so
           available
           to
           the
           introducing
           of
           a
           better
           state
           of
           things
           ,
           the
           abating
           and
           perfectly
           quenching
           our
           intemperate
           Heats
           ,
           the
           regulating
           and
           bringing
           into
           due
           order
           our
           wild
           exorbitances
           ,
           the
           governing
           and
           restraining
           
           our
           extravagant
           and
           Heady
           Zeal
           ,
           the
           induing
           us
           with
           becoming
           tempers
           ,
           sober
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           good
           spirits
           ,
           as
           would
           the
           thorow-belief
           ,
           the
           due
           minding
           and
           digesting
           of
           this
           one
           Principle
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           this
           Reason
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           imagine
           how
           time
           may
           be
           spent
           to
           better
           purpose
           ,
           than
           in
           endeavouring
           to
           possess
           mens
           minds
           with
           it
           :
           And
           to
           Contribute
           thereunto
           ,
           what
           it
           can
           ,
           is
           the
           Business
           of
           this
           Treatise
           :
           Whereof
           these
           following
           ,
           are
           the
           General
           Heads
           :
           which
           shall
           be
           insisted
           on
           with
           all
           possible
           perspicuity
           ,
           and
           convenient
           brevity
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             
               A
               plain
               Demonstration
               ,
               that
               ,
               True
               Holiness
               is
               the
               Special
               Design
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
               An
               Account
               ,
               how
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               that
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               laid
               such
               Stress
               upon
               this
               ,
               as
               to
               prefer
               it
               before
               all
               other
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               An
               Improvement
               of
               the
               whole
               Discourse
               ,
               in
               diverse
               ,
               (
               and
               most
               of
               them
            
             Practical
             )
             Inserences
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           I.
           That
           True
           Holiness
           is
           the
           Design
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           plainly
           Demonstrated
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Nature
               of
               True
               Holiness
               Described
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             order
             to
             this
             Demonstration
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             premised
             ,
             That
             the
             Holiness
             which
             is
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             various
             Forms
             of
             Speech
             express'd
             in
             the
             Gospel
             (
             as
             by
             
               Godliness
               ,
               Righteousness
               ,
               Conversion
            
             and
             
               Turning
               from
               Sin
               ,
               Partaking
               of
               a
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
            
             with
             many
             other
             )
             is
             such
             as
             is
             so
             in
             the
             most
             proper
             and
             highest
             sense
             :
             Not
             such
             as
             is
             Subjected
             in
             any
             thing
             without
             us
             ,
             or
             is
             made
             ours
             by
             a
             meer
             
               External
               application
            
             ,
             or
             is
             onely
             Partial
             ;
             But
             is
             Originally
             seated
             in
             the
             
               Soul
               and
               Spirit
            
             ,
             is
             a
             Complication
             and
             Combination
             of
             all
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             hath
             an
             influence
             upon
             the
             whole
             man
             (
             as
             
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             made
             to
             appear
             )
             and
             may
             be
             described
             after
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               so
               sound
               and
               healthful
               a
               Complexion
               of
               Soul
               ,
               as
               maintains
               in
               life
               and
               vigour
               whatsoever
               is
               Essential
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               suffers
               not
               any
               thing
               unnatural
               to
               mix
               with
               that
               which
               is
               so
               ;
               by
               the
               force
               and
               power
               whereof
               a
               man
               is
               enabled
               to
               behave
               himself
               as
               becometh
               a
               Creature
               indued
               with
               a
               principle
               of
               Reason
               ;
               keeps
               his
               Supreme
               Faculty
               in
               its
               Throne
               ,
               brings
               into
               due
               Subjection
               all
               his
               Inferiour
               ones
               ,
               his
               sensual
               Imagination
               ,
               his
               Brutish
               Passions
               and
               Affections
               .
            
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               Purity
               of
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               ,
               engaging
               those
               in
               whom
               it
               resides
               ,
               to
               demean
               themselves
               sutably
               to
               that
               state
               in
               which
               God
               hath
               placed
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               act
               disbecomingly
               in
               any
               Condition
               ,
               Circumstance
               ,
               or
               Relation
               .
            
          
           
             
               It
               is
               a
               Divine
               or
               God-like
               Nature
               ,
               causing
               an
               hearty
               approbation
               of
               ,
               and
               an
               affectionate
               compliance
               with
               the
               Eternal
               Laws
               of
               Righteousness
               ;
               and
               a
               behaviour
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Essential
               and
               Immutable
               differences
               of
               Good
               and
               Evil.
               
            
          
           
             But
             to
             be
             somewhat
             more
             express
             and
             distinct
             ,
             though
             very
             brief
             .
          
           
             This
             Holiness
             is
             so
             excellent
             a
             Principle
             ,
             or
             Habit
             of
             Soul
             ,
             as
             causeth
             those
             that
             are
             possessed
             of
             it
             (
             I
             mean
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             
             it
             is
             vigorous
             and
             predominant
             in
             them
             ,
             )
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             perform
             all
             Good
             and
             Virtuous
             Actions
             ,
             whensoever
             there
             is
             occasion
             and
             Opportunity
             ;
             and
             ever
             Carefully
             to
             abstain
             from
             those
             that
             are
             of
             a
             Contrary
             Nature
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             do
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             avoid
             the
             other
             ,
             from
             truly
             generous
             Motives
             and
             Principles
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             That
             Actions
             may
             become
             Duties
             or
             Sins
             these
             two
             ways
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             they
             are
             Complyances
             with
             ,
             or
             Transgressions
             of
             Divine
             Positive
             Precepts
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Declarations
             of
             the
             Arbitrary
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             He
             restrains
             our
             liberty
             for
             great
             and
             wise
             reasons
             ,
             in
             things
             that
             are
             of
             an
             indifferent
             nature
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             considered
             are
             neither
             Good
             ,
             nor
             Evil
             :
             And
             so
             makes
             things
             not
             good
             in
             themselves
             (
             and
             capable
             of
             becoming
             so
             ,
             onely
             by
             reason
             of
             certain
             Circumstances
             )
             Duties
             ;
             and
             things
             not
             evil
             in
             themselves
             ,
             Sins
             .
             Such
             were
             all
             the
             Injunctions
             and
             Prohibitions
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ;
             and
             some
             few
             such
             we
             have
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Actions
             are
             made
             Duties
             or
             Sins
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             agreeable
             or
             opposite
             to
             
             the
             Divine
             Moral
             Laws
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             Those
             which
             are
             of
             an
             Indispensable
             and
             Eternal
             obligation
             ,
             which
             were
             first
             written
             in
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             and
             Originally
             Dictates
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             or
             necessary
             Conclusions
             and
             Deductions
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             way
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             (
             and
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             how
             any
             Considerative
             supposing
             he
             be
             not
             a
             very
             Debauch'd
             ,
             person
             can
             in
             the
             least
             doubt
             it
             ,
             )
             That
             there
             are
             
               First
               Principles
            
             in
             Morals
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             
               Mathematicks
               ,
               Metaphysicks
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             I
             mean
             such
             as
             are
             self-evident
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             capable
             of
             being
             properly
             demonstrated
             ;
             as
             being
             no
             less
             knowable
             and
             easily
             assented
             to
             ,
             than
             any
             Proposition
             that
             may
             be
             brought
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Holiness
             we
             are
             describing
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             engageth
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             
               Former
               sort
               of
               Duties
            
             ,
             and
             forbearance
             of
             the
             
               Former
               sort
               of
               Sins
            
             ,
             for
             this
             Reason
             primarily
             ,
             because
             it
             pleaseth
             Almighty
             God
             to
             command
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             forbid
             the
             other
             :
             Which
             Reason
             is
             founded
             upon
             this
             certain
             Principle
             ;
             
               That
               it
               is
               most
               highly
               becoming
               all
               Reasonable
               Creatures
               to
               obey
               God
               in
               every
               thing
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               as
               much
               disbecoming
               them
               ,
               in
               any
               thing
               to
               disobey
               him
               .
            
             And
             secondarily
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Reasons
             (
             if
             
             they
             are
             known
             )
             for
             which
             God
             made
             those
             Laws
             .
             And
             the
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Positive
             Laws
             contained
             in
             the
             Gospel
             are
             declared
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             know
             not
             above
             three
             that
             are
             purely
             So
             ,
             viz.
             That
             of
             going
             to
             God
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Institutions
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             This
             Holiness
             is
             such
             as
             engageth
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             Duties
             ,
             and
             forbearance
             of
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             
               second
               kind
            
             ;
             not
             meerly
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Divine
             pleasure
             to
             publish
             Commands
             of
             those
             ,
             and
             Prohibitions
             of
             these
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             and
             especially
             ,
             for
             the
             Reasons
             ,
             which
             moved
             God
             to
             make
             those
             Publications
             :
             namely
             because
             those
             are
             Good
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             becoming
             Creatures
             indued
             with
             Understanding
             and
             Liberty
             of
             Will
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             no
             less
             evil
             in
             
               their
               own
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             That
             man
             that
             would
             forbear
             ,
             gratefully
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             Obligations
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             to
             his
             Neighbor
             as
             he
             would
             that
             he
             should
             do
             to
             him
             ,
             &c.
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ;
             and
             would
             not
             stick
             at
             dishonouring
             his
             Maker
             ,
             or
             abusing
             his
             Fellow
             Creatures
             in
             any
             kind
             ,
             &c.
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             if
             there
             were
             no
             
               written
               Law
            
             of
             God
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             latter
             ;
             doth
             not
             
               those
               Duties
            
             ,
             nor
             forbears
             
               these
               Sins
            
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             an
             
             Holy
             nature
             that
             informs
             and
             acts
             him
             ;
             but
             is
             induced
             thereunto
             by
             a
             meer
             Animal
             principle
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             his
             interest
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             the
             Reason
             is
             clear
             ,
             because
             no
             one
             that
             doth
             thus
             ,
             onely
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               Written
               Precepts
            
             and
             Prohibitions
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             doth
             so
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             have
             promises
             ,
             but
             especially
             threatnings
             annexed
             to
             them
             :
             For
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             he
             that
             performs
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             forbears
             the
             other
             from
             any
             Lovely
             notion
             he
             hath
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             any
             hateful
             one
             he
             hath
             conceived
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             will
             also
             make
             Conscience
             of
             those
             and
             the
             like
             Duties
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             goodness
             ,
             becomingness
             ,
             and
             Excellency
             he
             discerns
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             will
             abstain
             from
             these
             and
             the
             like
             Sins
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             intrinsick
             Evil
             ,
             Turpitude
             ,
             and
             Deformity
             he
             apprehends
             in
             them
             :
             For
             those
             are
             no
             whit
             less
             manifestly
             lovely
             ,
             and
             Worthy
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             than
             is
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Divine
             Will
             ,
             considered
             in
             an
             abstracted
             notion
             ;
             nor
             these
             less
             apparently
             vile
             ,
             and
             abominable
             than
             is
             Disobedience
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             very
             Reason
             ,
             that
             makes
             it
             an
             intolerable
             thing
             to
             disobey
             a
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             viz.
             because
             it
             is
             highly
             Unjust
             so
             to
             do
             )
             makes
             it
             so
             also
             to
             Commit
             the
             forementioned
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Sins
             ;
             and
             so
             on
             the
             Contrary
             .
             Now
             this
             
             Proposition
             ;
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               base
               thing
               to
               do
               unjustly
               ,
            
             is
             one
             of
             those
             which
             I
             call
             
               first
               principles
            
             ;
             than
             which
             there
             is
             nothing
             Man-kind
             doth
             more
             naturally
             assent
             to
             :
             And
             those
             Sins
             with
             many
             other
             are
             alike
             plain
             instances
             and
             expressions
             of
             that
             shameful
             vice
             Injustice
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             an
             equal
             degree
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             what
             we
             have
             said
             in
             this
             account
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             
               True
               Holiness
            
             is
             this
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               it
               is
               such
               a
               Disposition
               and
               Temper
               of
               the
               inward
               man
               ,
               as
               powerfully
               enclines
               it
               carefully
               to
               regard
               and
               attend
               to
               ,
               affectionately
               to
               embrace
               and
               adhere
               to
               ,
               to
               be
               actuated
               by
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               all
               those
               Good
               Practical
               Principles
               that
               are
               made
               known
               either
               by
            
             Revelation
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             
               or
               the
               use
               of
            
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Now
             though
             Nothing
             is
             more
             natural
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             considered
             in
             their
             pure
             Essentials
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             came
             out
             of
             their
             Creatour's
             hands
             ,
             than
             this
             most
             Excellent
             Temper
             ;
             yet
             by
             their
             Apostacy
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             sinking
             into
             Brutish
             sensuality
             ,
             did
             they
             sadly
             disposses
             themselves
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             became
             like
             the
             Beasts
             which
             perish
             .
             But
             it
             pleased
             the
             Infinite
             Goodness
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             not
             to
             give
             us
             over
             so
             ;
             For
             when
             we
             had
             destroyed
             our selves
             ,
             in
             him
             was
             our
             Help
             found
             .
             
             He
             greatly
             concerned
             himself
             for
             the
             Recovery
             of
             Fallen
             Mankind
             by
             various
             means
             and
             Methods
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             world
             was
             at
             the
             very
             worst
             ,
             did
             he
             make
             use
             of
             the
             most
             Sovereign
             and
             effectual
             Remedy
             .
             
               He
               ,
               who
               at
               Sundry
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               diverse
               manners
               spake
               in
               time
               past
               unto
               the
               Fathers
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               did
               in
               these
               last
               days
               send
               his
               dearly
               Beloved
               ,
               and
               onely
               Begotten
               Son
               to
               us
               .
            
             And
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Great
             Errand
             he
             came
             upon
             was
             the
             effecting
             of
             our
             Deliverance
             out
             of
             that
             sinful
             State
             we
             had
             brought
             our selves
             into
             ,
             and
             the
             putting
             us
             again
             into
             possession
             of
             that
             Holiness
             which
             we
             had
             Lost
             ,
             is
             now
             our
             Next
             Business
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               A
               General
               Demonstration
               that
               the
               Holiness
               Described
               is
               the
               Design
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               by
               a
               Climax
               of
               Seven
               particulars
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             worthy
             our
             observation
             ,
             that
             S.
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             being
             sent
             to
             prepare
             the
             way
             before
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             did
             so
             ,
             by
             teaching
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Baptizing
             men
             thereunto
             :
             And
             that
             we
             
             no
             sooner
             read
             of
             his
             appearing
             in
             Publique
             ,
             and
             entring
             upon
             his
             Office
             of
             Harbinger
             or
             Fore-runner
             ,
             but
             we
             find
             him
             Preaching
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             making
             use
             of
             the
             News
             of
             the
             
             Messiah's
             Approach
             ,
             as
             a
             Motive
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             that
             Duty
             .
             Matth.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               In
               those
               days
               came
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               preaching
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               of
               Iudea
               ,
               and
               saying
               ;
               Repent
               ye
               ,
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               is
               at
               hand
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             that
             which
             the
             Angel
             foretold
             Zacharias
             he
             should
             do
             ,
             when
             he
             gave
             him
             the
             first
             notice
             that
             he
             should
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             such
             a
             Son.
             Luk.
             1.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               And
               many
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               shall
               he
               turn
               to
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ;
               and
               he
               shall
               go
               before
               him
               in
               the
               power
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               of
            
             Elias
             ,
             
               to
               turn
               the
               Hearts
               of
               the
               Fathers
               to
               the
               Children
               ,
               and
               the
               disobedient
               to
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               just
               ;
               to
               make
               ready
               a
               people
               prepared
               for
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             shall
             make
             way
             for
             the
             Messiah
             with
             the
             same
             zeal
             against
             all
             wickedness
             ,
             as
             was
             expressed
             by
             Elias
             ,
             and
             likewise
             with
             an
             immediate
             Commission
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             working
             of
             a
             General
             Reformation
             among
             the
             Jews
             .
             This
             sheweth
             that
             Christ's
             Great
             errand
             into
             the
             world
             was
             mens
             thorow-conversion
             from
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             them
             truly
             Holy
             ;
             seeing
             that
             the
             only
             preparation
             necessary
             for
             the
             entertainment
             
             of
             him
             consisted
             in
             having
             this
             work
             begun
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Upon
             the
             first
             news
             of
             Christ's
             near
             Approach
             brought
             by
             Malachi
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             this
             is
             expressed
             by
             him
             as
             that
             which
             should
             be
             his
             Grand
             Business
             when
             he
             was
             come
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             —
             
               The
               Lord
               ,
               whom
               ye
               seek
               ,
               shall
               suddenly
               come
               to
               his
               Temple
               ,
               even
               the
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Covenant
               whom
               ye
               delight
               in
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               have
               a
               longing
               expectation
               of
               :
               )
               Behold
               ,
               he
               shall
               come
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               :
               But
               who
               may
               abide
               the
               day
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
               Or
               who
               shall
               stand
               when
               he
               appeareth
               ?
               For
               he
               is
               like
               a
               Refiner's
               fire
               ,
               and
               like
               Fuller's
               Soap
               :
               And
               he
               shall
               sit
               as
               a
               Refiner
               ,
               and
               purifier
               of
               Silver
               ;
               and
               he
               shall
               purifie
               the
               Sons
               of
               Levi
               ,
               and
               purge
               them
               as
               Gold
               is
               purged
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Immediately
             after
             his
             conception
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             this
             was
             foretold
             to
             Ioseph
             Concerning
             him
             by
             an
             Angel
             ,
             Matth.
             1.
             21.
             
             
               She
               shall
               bring
               forth
               a
               Son
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               call
               his
               Name
            
             Jesus
             ;
             
               for
               He
               shall
               save
               his
               people
               from
               their
               sins
               .
            
             This
             Blessing
             of
             making
             men
             Holy
             was
             so
             much
             the
             design
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             ,
             that
             He
             had
             his
             very
             Name
             from
             it
             .
             Observe
             the
             words
             are
             ;
             
               He
               shall
               save
               his
               people
               from
               their
               sins
            
             ;
             not
             from
             the
             punishment
             of
             them
             :
             And
             (
             as
             will
             fully
             appear
             hereafter
             )
             that
             is
             the
             primary
             
             sence
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             plainly
             expressed
             in
             them
             :
             That
             he
             shall
             save
             his
             people
             from
             the
             
               punishment
               of
               sin
            
             is
             a
             true
             sence
             too
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             secondary
             and
             implied
             only
             ;
             as
             this
             latter
             is
             the
             never
             failing
             and
             necessary
             consequent
             of
             the
             former
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             This
             again
             was
             foretold
             by
             Zacharias
             ,
             betwixt
             his
             Conception
             and
             Birth
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             72
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               That
               God
               performed
               his
               covenant
               in
               sending
               Christ
            
             ;
             which
             covenant
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             
               That
               He
               would
               grant
               us
               ,
               that
               We
               being
               delivered
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               our
               enemies
               ,
               might
               serve
               him
               without
               fear
               ,
               in
               Holiness
               and
               Righteousness
               before
               him
               ,
               all
               the
               days
               of
               our
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             likewise
             find
             this
             expressed
             by
             Simeon
             ,
             immediately
             upon
             his
             Birth
             ,
             Luke
             2.
             32.
             
             Where
             having
             called
             him
             God's
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             He
             had
             prepared
             before
             the
             face
             of
             all
             people
             ,
             he
             adds
             that
             ,
             
               He
               is
               a
               Light
               to
               lighten
               the
               Gentiles
               :
            
             whereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             bring
             them
             into
             the
             way
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             true
             Holiness
             .
             Holiness
             is
             in
             not
             a
             few
             places
             expressed
             by
             the
             Metaphor
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             Wickedness
             by
             that
             of
             
               Darkness
               :
               Turning
               from
               Darkness
               to
               Light
            
             is
             explained
             by
             *
             
               Turning
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               unto
               God.
            
             And
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             viz.
             And
             
               the
               Glory
               of
               thy
               people
               Israel
               ,
            
             
             signifieth
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             Namely
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             place
             of
             their
             outward
             and
             Ceremonial
             observances
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             *
             
               Beggarly
               Elements
            
             ;
             He
             should
             bring
             in
             among
             them
             a
             far
             more
             Noble
             ,
             viz.
             an
             inward
             substantial
             and
             Everlasting
             Righteousness
             ;
             and
             by
             abrogating
             that
             ,
             and
             establishing
             only
             this
             Righteousness
             ,
             He
             should
             enlarge
             their
             Church
             ,
             an
             accession
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             being
             by
             that
             means
             made
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             This
             is
             expressed
             by
             S.
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             immediately
             before
             our
             Saviour's
             solemn
             entrance
             upon
             his
             office
             ,
             as
             the
             business
             he
             was
             undertaking
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               I
               indeed
               baptize
               you
               with
               Water
               unto
               repentance
            
             (
             that
             is
             especially
             from
             the
             more
             plain
             and
             confessed
             exorbitances
             )
             
               but
               he
               that
               cometh
               after
               me
               ,
               is
               mightier
               than
               I
               ,
               whose
               shoes
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               to
               bear
               ;
               he
               shall
               baptize
               you
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               with
               fire
               :
            
             (
             which
             will
             take
             away
             those
             stains
             and
             pollutions
             ,
             that
             Water
             cannot
             :
             )
             
               whose
               fan
               is
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               throughly
               purge
               his
               floor
               .
            
          
           
             Sixthly
             .
             Again
             ,
             after
             our
             Saviour's
             entrance
             upon
             his
             office
             ,
             he
             himself
             declared
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               He
               came
               to
               call
               sinners
               to
               Repentance
               :
            
             And
             that
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             coming
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             he
             
             came
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             fulfil
             ,
             or
             perfect
             them
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             giving
             more
             and
             higher
             instances
             of
             Moral
             Duties
             than
             were
             before
             expresly
             given
             :
             And
             he
             tells
             the
             Jews
             presently
             after
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               Except
               their
               Righteousness
               shall
               exceed
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             above
             their
             Practical
             and
             meerly
             External
             Righteousness
             )
             
               they
               shall
               in
               no
               case
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             And
             he
             abundantly
             made
             it
             appear
             ,
             (
             as
             will
             be
             quickly
             shewn
             )
             that
             the
             Reformation
             of
             mens
             lives
             ,
             and
             Purification
             of
             their
             Natures
             were
             the
             Great
             Business
             that
             he
             designed
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             This
             was
             frequently
             asserted
             ,
             after
             he
             forsook
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             he
             left
             behind
             him
             .
             S.
             Peter
             told
             his
             Countrey-men
             ,
             Acts
             3.
             26.
             
             That
             as
             God
             sent
             Christ
             
               to
               bless
            
             them
             ,
             so
             the
             Blessing
             designed
             them
             by
             him
             ,
             consisted
             
               in
               turning
               them
               from
               their
               iniquities
               .
               To
               you
               first
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               God
               having
               raised
               up
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               ,
               sent
               him
               to
               bless
               you
               ,
               by
               turning
               every
               one
               of
               you
               from
               his
               iniquities
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             Acts
             5.
             31.
             
             The
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             saith
             that
             ,
             
               Him
               hath
               God
               exalted
               with
               his
               Right
               Hand
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Prince
               and
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               give
               Repentance
               to
               Israel
               ,
               and
               forgiveness
               of
               Sins
               .
               Repentance
            
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             Forgiveness
             .
             S.
             Iohn
             tells
             us
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             ●…
             .
             8.
             that
             ,
             
             
               for
               this
               purpose
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               manifested
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               destroy
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             And
             S.
             Paul
             calleth
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               The
               Mystery
               of
               Godliness
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
             16.
             
             
               The
               Doctrine
               that
               is
               according
               to
               Godliness
               .
            
             And
             gives
             us
             to
             understand
             that
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             which
             brings
             Salvation
             teacheth
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               that
               denying
               Vngodliness
               ,
               and
               all
               worldly
               Lusts
               ,
               we
               should
               live
               Soberly
               ,
               Righteously
               ,
               and
               Godlily
               in
               this
               Present
               World
               ,
            
             Tit.
             2.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Particular
               Demonstration
               that
               Holiness
               is
               the
               only
               Design
               of
               the
               Precepts
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               that
               they
               require
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Most
               Extensive
               Holiness
               ,
               2.
               
               The
               most
               Intensive
               .
               An
               Objection
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             BUT
             to
             give
             a
             more
             particular
             proof
             of
             what
             we
             have
             undertaken
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             most
             apparent
             ,
             That
             Holiness
             is
             the
             Design
             ,
             the
             only
             Design
             of
             
               the
               Christian
               Precepts
            
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Mark
             which
             they
             are
             wholly
             levelled
             at
             .
             What
             the
             *
             Apostle
             spake
             of
             the
             Iewish
             ,
             may
             be
             much
             more
             said
             of
             the
             Christian
             Law
             ,
             that
             
               It
               is
               Holy
               ,
               just
               ,
               and
               Good.
            
             For
             as
             Clemens
             
             Alexandrinus
             in
             his
             Paedagogus
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Even
               Infant-Christianity
               is
               perfection
               ,
               compared
               with
               the
               Law
            
             or
             
               the
               Mosaical
               Dispensation
            
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             
               Affirmative
               Precept
            
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             it
             either
             Commands
             Holiness
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             or
             one
             or
             more
             Particular
             Vertue
             ,
             or
             Habit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             or
             some
             Essential
             Act
             or
             Acts
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             Means
             and
             Helps
             to
             the
             Acquiring
             ,
             Maintaining
             ,
             or
             Encrease
             of
             it
             .
             Such
             as
             Hearing
             and
             
               Reading
               the
               Word
               ,
               Prayer
               ,
               Meditation
               ,
               Good
               Conference
               ,
               Watchfulness
               against
               Temptations
               ,
               Avoiding
               occasions
               of
               evil
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             there
             is
             no
             
               Negative
               Precept
            
             ,
             but
             doth
             forbid
             the
             Contrary
             to
             some
             one
             or
             more
             of
             those
             Duties
             ;
             but
             doth
             forbid
             some
             thing
             or
             other
             that
             doth
             tend
             either
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             immediately
             or
             mediately
             ,
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             Circumstance
             to
             the
             depraving
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             and
             rendring
             us
             
               Perfectly
               Wicked
            
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             degree
             or
             other
             
               less
               holy
            
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             this
             appear
             by
             going
             over
             the
             Several
             Precepts
             contained
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             work
             of
             too
             much
             time
             ;
             but
             whosoever
             ,
             as
             he
             reads
             them
             ,
             shall
             duly
             consider
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             cannot
             be
             to
             seek
             for
             Satisfaction
             ,
             concerning
             the
             truth
             of
             
             what
             I
             have
             now
             said
             ;
             and
             I
             dare
             undertake
             he
             will
             readily
             acknowledge
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             is
             not
             upon
             its
             own
             ,
             or
             some
             one
             or
             other
             ,
             account
             ,
             greatly
             Becoming
             us
             ,
             and
             Perfective
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             Commanded
             :
             And
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             respects
             innocent
             ,
             there
             forbidden
             .
             This
             can
             be
             by
             no
             means
             said
             concerning
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             may
             concerning
             those
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             absolutely
             Certain
             .
          
           
             But
             my
             whole
             Discourse
             upon
             this
             present
             Argument
             shall
             be
             confined
             to
             these
             two
             Heads
             :
             Namely
             to
             shew
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Christian
               Precepts
               require
               the
               most
            
             Extensive
             ,
             
               and
               most
            
             Intensive
             Holiness
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             exactly
             such
             a
             Holiness
             as
             hath
             been
             described
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               They
               require
               the
               most
               Extensive
               Holiness
               ,
            
             Not
             onely
             towards
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             towards
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             our selves
             .
             In
             the
             forecited
             place
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             12.
             
             S.
             Paul
             puts
             all
             these
             together
             ,
             under
             the
             Phrases
             of
             
               Living
               Soberly
               ,
               Righteously
               ,
               and
               Godlily
               ,
            
             as
             making
             up
             that
             Holiness
             which
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             brings
             Salvation
             ,
             teacheth
             .
             The
             Precepts
             of
             our
             Saviour
             command
             us
             not
             onely
             to
             give
             unto
             God
             the
             things
             
             that
             are
             
             God's
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             Caesar
             the
             things
             that
             are
             
             Caesar's
             :
             Not
             only
             to
             obey
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             subject
             likewise
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             Man
             for
             the
             Lords
             Sake
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             Man
             that
             doth
             not
             Contradict
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             :
             Not
             only
             to
             fear
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             honor
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             our
             spiritual
             Governors
             likewise
             ,
             which
             watch
             for
             our
             Souls
             ,
             &c.
             and
             to
             behave
             our selves
             towards
             all
             persons
             sutably
             to
             the
             Relations
             we
             stand
             in
             to
             them
             :
             Wives
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             their
             own
             Husbands
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             Husbands
             to
             love
             their
             Wives
             even
             as
             Christ
             loved
             the
             Church
             :
             Children
             to
             obey
             their
             Parents
             in
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             Fathers
             not
             to
             provoke
             their
             Children
             to
             wrath
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             them
             up
             in
             the
             nurture
             and
             admonition
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             Servants
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             their
             Masters
             ,
             with
             singleness
             of
             heart
             as
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             and
             Masters
             to
             do
             the
             same
             things
             unto
             them
             ,
             forbearing
             threatning
             ,
             or
             a
             harsh
             behaviour
             towards
             them
             ,
             knowing
             that
             they
             have
             a
             Master
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             with
             whom
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
             We
             
             are
             commanded
             to
             love
             not
             our
             Relations
             or
             our
             Friends
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             
               all
               Mankind
            
             ;
             and
             to
             do
             good
             to
             all
             without
             exception
             ,
             though
             especially
             to
             the
             Houshold
             
             
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             to
             good
             men
             .
             Nay
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             laid
             a
             strict
             charge
             upon
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             exclude
             our
             malicious
             enemies
             from
             our
             love
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               of
               benevolence
            
             )
             but
             to
             pray
             
             for
             them
             that
             despitefully
             use
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             Bless
             those
             that
             Curse
             us
             .
             Which
             Law
             as
             harshly
             as
             it
             sounds
             to
             Carnal
             Persons
             ,
             they
             themselves
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             that
             what
             it
             enjoyneth
             ,
             is
             heroically
             and
             highly
             vertuous
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               The
               Christian
               Precepts
               require
               the
               most
               Intensive
               Holiness
            
             ;
             Not
             onely
             Negative
             but
             Positive
             ,
             as
             was
             now
             intimated
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Not
             onely
             the
             forbearance
             of
             what
             is
             evil
             ,
             but
             the
             performance
             also
             of
             what
             is
             good
             :
             Not
             onely
             Holiness
             of
             Actions
             and
             Words
             ,
             but
             likewise
             of
             Affections
             and
             Thoughts
             :
             The
             worship
             of
             God
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             the
             outward
             man
             ;
             a
             Holy
             frame
             and
             habit
             of
             mind
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             holy
             life
             .
             They
             forbid
             cherishing
             sin
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             practising
             it
             in
             the
             Conversation
             .
             They
             make
             
               Iusting
               after
               a
               Woman
            
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Gross
             Act
             of
             Uncleanness
             .
             They
             make
             Malice
             ,
             Murther
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Killing
             ;
             They
             forbid
             Coveting
             no
             less
             than
             defrauding
             ;
             and
             being
             in
             love
             with
             this
             worlds
             goods
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             getting
             them
             by
             unlawful
             means
             .
          
           
           
             And
             I
             shall
             digress
             so
             far
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             infinite
             Reason
             that
             Thoughts
             and
             the
             inward
             workings
             of
             mens
             souls
             should
             be
             restrained
             by
             Laws
             ,
             upon
             these
             two
             accounts
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             
               Irregular
               Thoughts
            
             and
             Affections
             are
             the
             immediate
             Depravers
             of
             Mens
             Natures
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             as
             necessary
             in
             order
             to
             the
             design
             of
             making
             men
             Holy
             ,
             that
             these
             should
             be
             forbidden
             ,
             as
             that
             evil
             Actions
             and
             Words
             should
             .
             But
             suppose
             this
             were
             otherwise
             ;
             Yet
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Laws
             made
             against
             evil
             words
             and
             Actions
             would
             signifie
             very
             little
             ,
             if
             men
             were
             left
             at
             liberty
             as
             to
             their
             Thoughts
             and
             Affections
             .
             It
             would
             be
             to
             very
             little
             purpose
             to
             forbid
             men
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             think
             and
             love
             it
             :
             For
             where
             the
             sparks
             of
             Sin
             are
             kept
             glowing
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             be
             kept
             from
             breaking
             out
             into
             a
             Flame
             in
             the
             Life
             ?
             From
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             Heart
             the
             Mouth
             will
             speak
             ,
             and
             the
             Hands
             act
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             
               The
               Precepts
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             command
             us
             not
             onely
             to
             perform
             good
             Actions
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             do
             them
             after
             a
             right
             manner
             ,
             with
             right
             ends
             ,
             &c.
             or
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             from
             good
             Principles
             .
             Whatsoever
             we
             do
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             heartily
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
             
             
             
             
             Lord
             and
             not
             as
             to
             men
             .
             To
             be
             fervent
             in
             
             Spirit
             in
             our
             service
             of
             God.
             To
             do
             all
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             To
             be
             holy
             as
             he
             that
             hath
             called
             us
             is
             Holy
             ,
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             Conversation
             .
             To
             be
             perfect
             as
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             is
             perfect
             :
             Which
             Precepts
             shew
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             imitate
             him
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             actions
             ,
             but
             likewise
             in
             the
             qualifications
             of
             them
             :
             Among
             which
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             said
             is
             Essential
             to
             true
             Holiness
             ,
             is
             a
             principal
             one
             ;
             namely
             ,
             To
             do
             good
             actions
             for
             those
             Reasons
             which
             moved
             God
             to
             enjoyn
             them
             ,
             and
             ,
             I
             adde
             ,
             which
             make
             it
             pleasing
             to
             him
             to
             perform
             them
             himself
             ,
             viz.
             because
             they
             are
             either
             in
             themselves
             and
             upon
             their
             own
             account
             excellent
             ,
             worthy
             and
             most
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             are
             made
             so
             to
             be
             by
             some
             Circumstance
             .
          
           
             Our
             whole
             Duty
             to
             God
             and
             our
             Neighbour
             (
             as
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             told
             us
             )
             is
             comprehended
             in
             the
             love
             of
             them
             :
             But
             the
             
               love
               of
               God
            
             required
             by
             him
             is
             a
             most
             Intense
             love
             :
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             love
             him
             
               with
               all
               the
               Heart
               and
               Soul
               ,
               mind
               and
            
             
             strength
             ;
             And
             that
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             our
             duty
             ,
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             kind
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             like
             the
             love
             which
             we
             bear
             to
             our selves
             ;
             such
             as
             will
             not
             permit
             us
             to
             wrong
             him
             in
             his
             
               good
               name
            
             ,
             
             
             any
             more
             than
             in
             his
             estate
             or
             person
             ;
             such
             as
             will
             not
             allow
             us
             rashly
             to
             speak
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             think
             ill
             of
             him
             ;
             such
             as
             will
             cause
             us
             to
             put
             the
             best
             constructions
             on
             those
             actions
             of
             his
             that
             are
             capable
             of
             various
             interpretations
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             for
             the
             degree
             ,
             
             such
             ,
             as
             will
             make
             us
             willing
             to
             lay
             
             down
             our
             very
             lives
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             his
             eternal
             happiness
             .
          
           
             To
             summe
             up
             all
             together
             ,
             We
             are
             commanded
             to
             
               adde
               to
               our
               faith
               vertue
               ,
               to
               vertue
            
             
             
               knowledge
               ,
               to
               knowledge
               temperance
               ,
               to
               temperance
               patience
               ,
               to
               patience
               Godliness
               ,
               to
               Godliness
               Brotherly
               Kindness
               ,
               and
               to
               Brotherly
               kindness
               Charity
               .
            
             To
             behave
             our selves
             in
             all
             respects
             towards
             our
             Creatour
             as
             becometh
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             are
             under
             unspeakable
             obligations
             to
             him
             ;
             Towards
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             becometh
             those
             that
             are
             indued
             with
             the
             same
             Common
             nature
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             diverse
             relations
             ,
             engagements
             and
             other
             Circumstances
             we
             stand
             in
             each
             to
             other
             ;
             and
             Towards
             our selves
             according
             as
             the
             Dignity
             of
             our
             Natures
             require
             we
             should
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             true
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             honest
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               things
               are
               just
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               pure
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               lovely
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               of
               good
               report
               ,
               whatsoever
            
             
             
               things
               have
               vertue
               and
               praise
               in
               them
               ,
            
             are
             
             the
             objects
             of
             the
             Christian
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             recommended
             to
             us
             .
             Let
             any
             one
             read
             but
             our
             Saviours
             incomparable
             Sermon
             upon
             the
             Mount
             ,
             the
             12
             th
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             and
             well
             consider
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             be
             strange
             should
             he
             find
             it
             difficult
             to
             assent
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             Even
             Trypho
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             Dialogue
             betwixt
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             and
             him
             ,
             confessed
             ,
             that
             the
             Precepts
             contained
             in
             the
             Book
             called
             the
             Gospel
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Great
               and
               Admirable
            
             .
             He
             saith
             indeed
             ,
             
               that
               they
               are
               so
               admirable
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               suspected
               them
               not
               to
               be
               by
               Humane
               Nature
               Observable
            
             ;
             but
             in
             that
             he
             spake
             not
             unlike
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             prejudiced
             and
             Carnal
             Iew.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             now
             objected
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             concerning
             the
             
               Christian
               Precepts
            
             recommending
             the
             most
             elevated
             Vertue
             to
             be
             practised
             by
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             Sober
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             so
             high
             a
             sense
             as
             to
             require
             of
             us
             indefective
             and
             unspotted
             Holiness
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             our
             Saviour
             will
             accept
             of
             and
             reward
             that
             Holiness
             which
             is
             far
             short
             of
             Perfect
             ;
             and
             
             therefore
             he
             can
             be
             no
             such
             Great
             Friend
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             affirmed
             :
             The
             answer
             is
             very
             easie
             and
             obvious
             ,
             viz.
             That
             our
             Saviour's
             not
             rigidly
             exacting
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             Holiness
             as
             amounts
             to
             Perfection
             ,
             proceeds
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             attainment
             of
             it
             is
             in
             this
             state
             impossible
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             his
             liking
             or
             allowance
             of
             the
             least
             Sin
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             Special
             grace
             and
             good
             will
             to
             fallen
             Mankind
             :
             Nay
             ,
             moreover
             it
             proceeds
             from
             his
             passionate
             desire
             that
             we
             may
             be
             as
             pure
             and
             holy
             ,
             as
             our
             unhappy
             Circumstances
             will
             admit
             ;
             he
             well
             knowing
             ,
             that
             should
             he
             declare
             that
             nothing
             short
             of
             Perfection
             shall
             be
             accepted
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             us
             desperate
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             most
             effectual
             Course
             to
             cause
             us
             to
             give
             over
             all
             thoughts
             of
             becoming
             better
             ,
             nay
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             the
             reins
             loose
             unto
             all
             ungodliness
             .
             But
             yet
             nothing
             short
             of
             Sincerity
             ,
             and
             
               diligent
               ,
               serious
               endeavors
               to
               abstain
               from
               all
               Sin
               ,
            
             will
             be
             admitted
             by
             him
             in
             order
             to
             our
             being
             made
             the
             objects
             of
             his
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             :
             And
             as
             for
             Wilful
             and
             Presumptuous
             Sins
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             ,
             he
             makes
             no
             allowances
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             hath
             by
             himself
             and
             his
             Ministers
             declared
             very
             frequently
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             without
             our
             unfeigned
             Reformation
             
             from
             them
             .
             And
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             allowances
             and
             abatements
             that
             in
             tender
             Compassion
             to
             us
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             make
             us
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             our
             
               absolutely
               Perfect
            
             Holiness
             is
             designed
             by
             him
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             be
             effected
             in
             this
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             other
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               That
               Holiness
               is
               the
               onely
               Design
               of
               the
               
                 Promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               shewed
               in
               Two
               Particulars
               :
               And
               of
               the
               Threatnings
               therein
               Contained
               .
            
          
           
             SEcondly
             ,
             The
             Promises
             and
             Threatnings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             have
             most
             apparently
             the
             promoting
             of
             Holiness
             for
             their
             onely
             Design
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Promises
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             have
             .
             This
             S.
             Peter
             assureth
             us
             ,
             2
             
               Epistle
               ,
               ch
            
             .
             1.
             v.
             4.
             
             
               Whereby
               are
               given
               unto
               us
               exceeding
               great
               and
               pretious
               promises
               ,
               that
               by
               these
               you
               might
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               having
               escaped
               the
               Corruption
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               through
               lust
               .
            
             And
             S.
             Paul
             doth
             more
             than
             intimate
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
             Having
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               these
               Promises
               ,
               dearly
               beloved
               ,
               (
               viz.
            
             those
             which
             the
             foregoing
             
             Chapter
             Concludes
             with
             )
             
               let
               us
               cleanse
               our selves
               from
               all
               filthiness
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               spirit
               ,
               perfecting
               Holiness
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Again
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               by
               the
               Mercies
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               ye
               present
               your
               bodies
               a
               living
               Sacrifice
               ,
               holy
               ,
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               your
               Reasonable
               Service
               .
               And
               be
               ye
               not
               conformed
               to
               this
               present
               world
               ,
               but
               be
               ye
               transformed
               by
               the
               Renewing
               of
               your
               Minds
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               We
               always
               find
               these
               promises
               either
               limited
               to
               Holy
               persons
               ,
               or
               made
               use
               of
               as
               encouragements
               and
               exciting
               motives
               to
               Holiness
               .
               The
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
               Godliness
               which
               hath
               the
               
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 that
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               The
               promise
               of
               the
               Beatifical
               vision
               is
               made
               to
               
                 the
                 Pure
                 in
                 Heart
                 .
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 Pure
                 in
                 Heart
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 God.
              
               That
               of
               the
               
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               to
               the
               
                 Poor
                 in
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               
               or
               those
               that
               are
               of
               humble
               and
               lowly
               
               tempers
               .
               The
               promise
               of
               obtaining
               Mercy
               to
               
                 the
                 Merciful
              
               .
               That
               of
               inheriting
               the
               
               Earth
               (
               of
               temporal
               felicity
               )
               to
               the
               Meek
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               live
               in
               obedience
               to
               Government
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               of
               Eternal
               life
               to
               those
               that
               
                 patiently
                 Continue
                 in
                 Well-doing
              
               .
               That
               
               of
               sitting
               with
               Christ
               on
               his
               Throne
               ,
               to
               
               those
               that
               overcome
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               mortifie
               their
               Lusts
               and
               corrupt
               affections
               .
               The
               
               promise
               of
               a
               Crown
               of
               life
               is
               used
               as
               a
               motive
               to
               perswade
               to
               
                 faithfulness
                 to
                 the
                 Death
              
               .
               But
               to
               what
               purpose
               do
               I
               multiply
               instances
               ,
               when
               as
               there
               is
               not
               a
               particular
               promise
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               expressed
               or
               plainly
               enough
               intimated
               ,
               that
               its
               performance
               depends
               upon
               some
               duty
               of
               Holiness
               to
               be
               on
               our
               parts
               first
               performed
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               heartily
               endeavoured
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               Promises
               of
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               of
               Eternal
               Life
               are
               very
               frequently
               made
               to
               Believing
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               evidently
               declared
               than
               that
               this
               Faith
               is
               such
               as
               purisieth
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               is
               productive
               of
               Good
               Works
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Nay
               the
               
                 Nature
                 of
                 these
                 Promises
              
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               is
               of
               it self
               sufficient
               to
               satisfie
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 Holiness
                 is
                 the
                 Design
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             manifestly
             true
             concerning
             the
             
               Principal
               Promises
            
             ,
             or
             those
             which
             relate
             to
             the
             other
             life
             .
             They
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             these
             three
             Heads
             ;
             That
             
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ;
               of
               Remission
               of
               Sin
            
             ;
             and
             
               of
               Eternal
               happiness
               in
               the
               Enjoyment
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             
               viz.
               The
               Promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             that
             is
             it
             to
             which
             we
             are
             beholden
             for
             grace
             and
             assistance
             in
             the
             great
             work
             of
             subduing
             Sin
             ,
             and
             acquiring
             the
             habit
             of
             Holiness
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             very
             business
             for
             the
             
             sake
             of
             which
             that
             Promise
             is
             made
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             second
             &
             third
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             as
             none
             but
             holy
             Souls
             are
             capable
             of
             .
             That
             none
             but
             such
             are
             capable
             of
             having
             the
             Guilt
             of
             their
             Sins
             removed
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             freed
             from
             the
             displeasure
             and
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             self-evident
             ;
             for
             the
             
               Guilt
               of
               Sin
            
             must
             needs
             remain
             while
             its
             power
             continues
             ;
             these
             two
             are
             inseparable
             from
             each
             other
             :
             Sin
             is
             so
             loathsome
             and
             filthy
             a
             thing
             (
             as
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             shewn
             )
             that
             it
             is
             perfectly
             impossible
             that
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             it self
             should
             render
             a
             sinner
             lovely
             or
             not
             odious
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             any
             otherwise
             than
             by
             washing
             away
             the
             pollution
             of
             it
             .
             And
             nothing
             is
             more
             apparent
             ,
             than
             that
             holy
             Souls
             alone
             are
             in
             a
             Capacity
             of
             the
             Happiness
             that
             consists
             in
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             God
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ;
             than
             that
             ,
             as
             without
             Holiness
             no
             man
             
               shall
               see
            
             the
             Lord
             ,
             (
             as
             saith
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             )
             So
             without
             it
             none
             
               can
               see
            
             him
             :
             For
             the
             full
             and
             Complete
             participation
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             promiseth
             his
             Disciples
             and
             faithful
             followers
             ,
             ariseth
             out
             of
             the
             likeness
             and
             Conformity
             of
             mens
             Souls
             to
             him
             :
             But
             there
             is
             such
             a
             perfect
             unlikeness
             and
             contrariety
             in
             impure
             and
             polluted
             souls
             to
             
             the
             infinitely
             Holy
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             there
             should
             be
             any
             Communications
             from
             him
             to
             them
             ,
             any
             friendly
             agreement
             and
             complacency
             between
             Him
             and
             them
             .
             
               He
               is
               not
               a
               God
               that
               hath
               pleasure
               in
               wickedness
               ,
               neither
               can
               evil
               dwell
               with
               him
               .
            
             Psal.
             5.
             4.
             
             
               What
               Communion
               hath
               Light
               with
               Darkness
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             14.
             
             But
             vicious
             and
             unholy
             souls
             are
             full
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             whereas
             God
             is
             pure
             splendid
             Light
             ,
             and
             in
             Him
             is
             no
             Darkness
             at
             all
             .
             The
             Platonists
             would
             not
             admit
             that
             any
             man
             is
             Capable
             of
             being
             acquainted
             with
             Divine
             things
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             purged
             from
             that
             which
             they
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Remissness
               of
               Mind
            
             and
             
               Brutish
               Passions
            
             .
             How
             utterly
             impossible
             then
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             should
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Divinity
             it self
             ?
             Hierocles
             saith
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               As
               a
               Bleer
               eye
               cannot
               look
               upon
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               things
               very
               bright
               and
               shining
               ,
               so
               a
               Soul
               unpossessed
               of
               vertue
               is
               unable
               to
               behold
               the
               Beauty
               of
               Truth
               :
            
             How
             unable
             then
             is
             such
             a
             soul
             to
             behold
             the
             Beauty
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             to
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             be
             happy
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             him
             ?
             Those
             eyes
             which
             have
             continually
             beheld
             Vanity
             (
             as
             saith
             an
             Excellent
             late
             writer
             of
             our
             own
             )
             would
             be
             dazled
             ,
             not
             delighted
             ,
             with
             the
             Beatifick
             Vision
             .
             
               Thanks
               be
               to
            
             
             God
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               who
               hath
               made
            
             
             
               us
               meet
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               Light.
            
             Those
             can
             by
             no
             means
             partake
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             by
             Holiness
             made
             meet
             and
             disposed
             for
             it
             .
             What
             happiness
             can
             we
             find
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             when
             he
             is
             of
             a
             perfectly
             contrary
             nature
             to
             our
             own
             ?
             and
             moreover
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             then
             enjoy
             him
             ?
             There
             must
             be
             in
             us
             a
             likeness
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             
               we
               cannot
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
            
             ;
             for
             S.
             Iohn
             proves
             ,
             that
             
               when
               he
               appeareth
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               like
               him
               ,
            
             by
             this
             Argument
             .
             It
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Maximes
             of
             the
             Excellent
             Socrates
             :
             *
             
               It
               is
               unlawful
               for
               an
               impure
               nature
               to
               touch
               pure
               Divinity
               .
            
             Now
             this
             being
             
               the
               Happiness
            
             promised
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             easily
             learn
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             (
             it
             being
             not
             at
             all
             gross
             and
             sensual
             ,
             but
             purely
             spiritual
             )
             what
             is
             the
             Design
             of
             those
             Promises
             that
             contain
             it
             .
             At
             the
             first
             hearing
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             sound
             (
             as
             they
             do
             not
             )
             like
             Absolute
             ones
             ;
             we
             may
             be
             certain
             that
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             sincere
             endeavours
             after
             a
             participation
             of
             a
             Divine
             Nature
             must
             necessarily
             be
             tacit
             conditions
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             without
             which
             our
             Souls
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             qualified
             and
             put
             into
             an
             apt
             disposition
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             the
             Promises
             which
             concern
             the
             
             
               other
               life
            
             are
             such
             as
             none
             but
             Holy
             Souls
             are
             Capable
             of
             ,
             So
             those
             that
             only
             relate
             to
             
               this
               li●…e
            
             are
             such
             as
             none
             but
             such
             Souls
             will
             be
             contented
             with
             .
             They
             are
             onely
             necessaries
             which
             the
             Gospel
             gives
             us
             an
             assurance
             of
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             as
             may
             be
             a
             help
             to
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Vertue
             and
             Holiness
             ;
             not
             Supersluities
             and
             such
             as
             serve
             to
             gratifie
             liquorish
             appetites
             .
             So
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Mat.
             6.
             3.
             
             
               First
               seek
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Righteousness
               ;
               and
               all
               these
               things
               shall
               be
               added
               unto
               you
               :
            
             The
             words
             foregoing
             shew
             ,
             that
             by
             [
             
               all
               these
               things
            
             ]
             we
             are
             onely
             to
             understand
             
               meat
               ,
               drink
               ,
               and
               clothes
               .
            
             The
             temporal
             blessings
             that
             Christ
             engageth
             himself
             to
             bestow
             upon
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             are
             such
             alone
             as
             tend
             to
             answer
             moderate
             desires
             ,
             not
             to
             satisfie
             inordinate
             cravings
             :
             in
             short
             ,
             they
             are
             onely
             such
             as
             are
             needful
             to
             keep
             their
             bodies
             in
             such
             a
             state
             as
             that
             they
             may
             be
             meet
             habitations
             ,
             and
             instruments
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             shall
             be
             fit
             for
             them
             to
             continue
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Threatnings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             terrible
             and
             dismal
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             the
             same
             Design
             that
             the
             Promises
             have
             ,
             is
             out
             of
             Question
             :
             For
             they
             are
             never
             used
             to
             scare
             men
             from
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             tends
             to
             pollute
             and
             
             debauch
             their
             souls
             :
             And
             the
             end
             of
             them
             is
             every
             where
             to
             excite
             us
             effectually
             to
             diligence
             and
             industry
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             Real
             Righteousness
             and
             Substantial
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             
               The
               wrath
               of
               God
               is
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
            
             in
             the
             Gospel
             
               against
               all
               Ungodliness
               ,
               and
               Unrighteousness
               of
               men
               :
            
             Such
             as
             
             disbelieving
             and
             disobeying
             Christ's
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             the
             general
             ;
             And
             particularly
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Idolatry
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Fornication
            
             and
             Uncleanness
             
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             
               Theft
               ,
               Covetousness
               ,
               Drunkenness
               ,
               Reviling
               ,
               Wrath
               ,
               Contemptuous
               Behaviour
               ,
               Implacability
               ,
               Unmercifulness
               ,
               Illiberality
               ,
               Malice
               ,
               Censoriousness
               ,
               Lying
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               Rebellion
            
             and
             
               Disobedience
               to
               Governours
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             therefore
             are
             the
             Committers
             of
             these
             and
             such
             like
             sins
             threatned
             ,
             that
             so
             those
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             their
             vile
             nature
             and
             ugliness
             will
             not
             be
             withdrawn
             from
             them
             ,
             may
             from
             a
             principle
             of
             self-preservation
             be
             afraid
             of
             them
             :
             And
             our
             Saviour
             is
             infinitely
             Good
             to
             us
             in
             his
             Terrifying
             Threatnings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             his
             Alluring
             Promises
             .
             For
             (
             as
             
               Clemens
               Alex.
            
             in
             his
             Paedagogus
             ,
             saith
             )
             
               His
               Threatnings
               proceed
               not
               from
               Anger
               ,
               but
               from
               Great
               Good
               Will
               ;
               and
               he
               therefore
               threatneth
               punishment
               ,
               that
               sinners
               being
               thereby
               scared
               into
               Reformation
               ,
            
             
             
               may
               by
               that
               means
               prevent
               their
               being
               punish'd
               .
               He
               doth
               not
            
             (
             as
             he
             proceeds
             )
             
               like
               a
               Serpent
               bite
               before
               he
               giveth
               warning
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             onely
             doth
             he
             give
             warning
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             bite
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Promoting
               of
               Holiness
               was
               the
               Design
               of
               
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 whole
                 life
                 and
                 Conversation
                 among
                 men
              
               ;
               both
               of
               his
               Discourses
               and
               Actions
               .
               And
               that
               he
               was
               an
               eminent
               Example
               of
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               viz.
               Of
               the
               Greatest
               
                 Freedom
                 ,
                 Affability
              
               and
               Courtesie
               :
               The
               Greatest
               Candor
               and
               Ingenuity
               :
               The
               most
               marvellous
               Gentleness
               and
               Meekness
               :
               The
               Deepest
               Humility
               :
               The
               Greatest
               
                 Contempt
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               :
               The
               most
               Perfect
               Contentation
               :
               The
               most
               Wonderful
               Charity
               and
               
                 Tenderest
                 Compassion
              
               :
               Stupendious
               Patience
               ,
               and
               
                 Submission
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Will
              
               :
               The
               most
               Passionate
               
                 Love
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Devoutest
                 Temper
                 of
                 Mind
                 towards
                 him
                 :
                 Mighty
                 Confidence
              
               and
               
                 Trust
                 in
                 God.
              
               An
               Objection
               answered
               :
               The
               most
               Admirable
               Prudence
               .
            
          
           
             THirdly
             ,
             The
             Promoting
             of
             Holiness
             was
             the
             Design
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             
             
               Whole
               Life
               ,
               and
               Conversation
               among
               Men.
            
             All
             his
             Discourses
             that
             are
             on
             Record
             carried
             on
             this
             great
             business
             :
             Not
             onely
             his
             Sermons
             ,
             but
             likewise
             those
             which
             were
             less
             solemn
             ,
             and
             that
             occasionally
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             
               by
               the
               Bye
            
             dropt
             from
             Him.
             There
             is
             not
             a
             Parable
             he
             uttered
             ,
             but
             some
             thing
             highly
             conducing
             to
             the
             instilling
             of
             vertue
             into
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             directed
             it
             ,
             was
             the
             Moral
             of
             it
             :
             And
             all
             advantages
             and
             occasions
             he
             greedily
             embraced
             for
             the
             infusing
             of
             true
             piety
             and
             holiness
             into
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             To
             give
             a
             few
             instances
             :
             When
             it
             was
             told
             him
             that
             his
             Mother
             and
             Brethren
             sought
             for
             him
             ;
             He
             took
             that
             opportunity
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             
               whosoever
               will
               do
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               his
               Brother
               ,
               Sister
               ,
               and
               Mother
               ,
               Mark
            
             3.
             35.
             
             When
             he
             observed
             a
             reasoning
             among
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             should
             be
             the
             Greatest
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ;
             He
             took
             occasion
             from
             thence
             to
             preach
             to
             them
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             Humility
             and
             
               becoming
               as
               little
               Children
            
             ,
             of
             
               Self-denial
               ,
               Mortification
               of
               their
               most
               beloved
               Lusts
               ,
            
             and
             to
             teach
             them
             several
             other
             very
             excellent
             Lessons
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             in
             the
             beginning
             .
             Upon
             a
             certain
             woman's
             saying
             to
             Him
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               Womb
               that
               bare
               Thee
               ,
               and
               the
               Pap●…
            
             
             
               that
               gave
               Thee
               Suck
            
             ;
             He
             minded
             his
             Hearers
             of
             the
             Blessedness
             of
             Obedient
             persons
             :
             
               yea
               rather
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               are
               they
               blessed
               that
               hear
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               keep
               it
               .
               Luke
            
             11.
             28.
             
             Upon
             Martha's
             desiring
             him
             to
             command
             her
             Sister
             to
             help
             her
             in
             serving
             ,
             he
             reproved
             her
             over-solicitousness
             about
             the
             affairs
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             put
             her
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             
               one
               thing
               needful
               ,
               Luk.
            
             10.
             41.
             
             From
             a
             Pharisees
             ma●…velling
             that
             he
             washed
             not
             before
             dinner
             ,
             he
             took
             an
             Advantage
             to
             reprove
             their
             Superstition
             ,
             Hypocrisies
             ,
             Partial
             Rig●…eousness
             ,
             Pride
             and
             several
             other
             Immoralities
             ,
             Luke
             11.
             38
             ,
             &c.
             
             From
             a
             Person
             's
             desiring
             him
             to
             speak
             to
             his
             Brother
             to
             divide
             the
             inheritance
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             took
             an
             opportunity
             to
             discourse
             against
             Covetousness
             ,
             and
             to
             disswade
             from
             s●…ing
             the
             heart
             upon
             earthly
             riches
             ▪
             from
             solicitousness
             and
             Carking
             Carefulness
             and
             to
             exhort
             to
             several
             most
             weighty
             and
             important
             duties
             ,
             Luke
             12.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             
             Upon
             some
             mens
             talking
             of
             the
             Lamentable
             disaster
             that
             befel
             the
             Galileans
             ,
             he
             took
             occasion
             to
             give
             a
             caution
             against
             
               Rash
               Iudging
            
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             to
             them
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             as
             that
             without
             which
             they
             should
             all
             perish
             Luke
             13.
             begin
             .
             Upon
             his
             observing
             how
             that
             at
             a
             Feast
             they
             chose
             the
             Uppermost
             Rooms
             ,
             he
             laid
             
             hold
             of
             that
             opportunity
             to
             teach
             the
             vertue
             of
             
               Humility
               ,
               Luke
            
             14.
             7.
             
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             he
             took
             the
             advantage
             that
             was
             offered
             him
             by
             other
             Passages
             for
             the
             instilling
             of
             diverse
             other
             profitable
             Instructions
             .
             And
             you
             may
             find
             in
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             abundance
             of
             Observations
             of
             this
             Nature
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             it
             was
             the
             business
             of
             all
             his
             Discourses
             to
             teach
             vertue
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             also
             of
             all
             his
             Actions
             :
             He
             Preach'd
             holiness
             to
             mens
             Eyes
             no
             less
             than
             to
             their
             Ears
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             the
             most
             stupendious
             Example
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             His
             whole
             Life
             was
             one
             Continued
             Lecture
             of
             the
             most
             Excellent
             Morals
             ,
             the
             most
             Sublime
             and
             exact
             Vertue
             .
          
           
             For
             instance
             ;
             He
             was
             a
             Person
             of
             the
             Greatest
             
               Freedom
               ,
               Affability
            
             ,
             and
             Courtesie
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             in
             his
             Conversation
             that
             was
             at
             all
             Austere
             ,
             Crabbed
             or
             Unpleasant
             .
             Though
             he
             was
             always
             serious
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             never
             sowr
             ,
             sullenly
             Grave
             ,
             Morose
             or
             Cynical
             ;
             but
             of
             a
             marvellously
             conversable
             ,
             sociable
             and
             benign
             temper
             .
             Those
             who
             had
             Checks
             from
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             as
             rude
             and
             troublesome
             ,
             were
             never
             accused
             by
             Him
             for
             being
             so
             ,
             but
             were
             most
             kindly
             listned
             to
             ,
             and
             lovingly
             received
             :
             even
             
               little
               Children
            
             ,
             as
             unwelcome
             as
             they
             were
             to
             
             them
             ,
             were
             tenderly
             embraced
             ,
             and
             blest
             by
             him
             .
             He
             never
             blamed
             any
             for
             interrupting
             him
             in
             his
             Discourses
             ,
             or
             other
             business
             ;
             Nor
             was
             put
             into
             the
             least
             Chafe
             by
             their
             so
             doing
             ,
             but
             ever
             patiently
             heard
             them
             ,
             and
             sent
             none
             of
             them
             from
             him
             (
             supposing
             they
             had
             no
             ill
             design
             in
             coming
             to
             him
             )
             without
             Satisfaction
             .
             When
             he
             was
             invited
             to
             mens
             Tables
             (
             as
             little
             as
             their
             chear
             could
             tempt
             him
             )
             he
             readily
             went
             ;
             nor
             did
             he
             esteem
             it
             as
             disbecoming
             his
             gravity
             to
             make
             one
             at
             a
             Marriage-feast
             ;
             nor
             to
             contribute
             to
             it
             himself
             neither
             .
             He
             did
             not
             think
             himself
             defiled
             by
             bad
             company
             ,
             nor
             baulked
             the
             Society
             of
             Publicans
             and
             Sinners
             themselves
             ,
             (
             as
             loathsome
             as
             they
             were
             to
             worse
             men
             ,
             the
             Pharisees
             )
             but
             freely
             in
             order
             to
             the
             reforming
             of
             them
             sate
             down
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             occasion
             ,
             and
             conversed
             with
             them
             .
             His
             first
             entertainment
             of
             the
             woman
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             uncivil
             as
             it
             might
             seem
             ,
             was
             nothing
             less
             than
             so
             ;
             for
             the
             unkind
             and
             contemptuous
             Language
             he
             gave
             her
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             but
             the
             same
             which
             the
             Iews
             always
             bestowed
             upon
             those
             people
             ,
             proceeded
             from
             no
             Contempt
             of
             her
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             designed
             ,
             as
             the
             event
             shewed
             ,
             in
             the
             least
             to
             discourage
             her
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             Contrary
             ,
             to
             give
             her
             occasion
             to
             shew
             the
             Greatness
             of
             
             her
             Faith
             ,
             in
             the
             answer
             she
             returned
             to
             it
             .
             The
             ever
             and
             anon
             infirm
             ,
             imprudent
             and
             impertinent
             talk
             of
             his
             Disciples
             and
             others
             ,
             could
             not
             at
             any
             time
             put
             him
             out
             of
             his
             good
             temper
             ,
             but
             only
             gave
             him
             an
             opportunity
             of
             imparting
             to
             them
             seasonable
             Instructions
             and
             Wise
             Counsels
             .
          
           
             The
             Candour
             also
             and
             Ingenuity
             of
             his
             Spirit
             did
             to
             great
             admiration
             discover
             it self
             :
             Whereof
             take
             this
             one
             Instance
             .
             Where
             as
             he
             (
             as
             was
             said
             )
             forbad
             censorious
             judging
             of
             other
             men
             ;
             and
             commanded
             ,
             consequently
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             best
             constructions
             upon
             those
             actions
             of
             others
             that
             are
             capable
             of
             various
             interpretations
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             no
             small
             encouragement
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             by
             his
             behaviour
             towards
             those
             three
             Disciples
             ,
             whom
             he
             could
             not
             perswade
             for
             a
             little
             while
             to
             forbear
             sleeping
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             his
             Agony
             ;
             as
             infinitely
             great
             obligations
             as
             he
             had
             laid
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             he
             should
             please
             to
             desire
             of
             them
             .
             That
             their
             sleeping
             at
             such
             a
             time
             looked
             as
             exactly
             as
             could
             be
             like
             an
             infallible
             argument
             of
             extreme
             unconcernedness
             for
             their
             blessed
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             excessive
             coolness
             of
             affection
             to
             him
             ,
             especially
             he
             having
             (
             I
             say
             )
             before
             desired
             them
             to
             Watch
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             did
             so
             :
             Yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             would
             he
             impute
             it
             to
             no
             worse
             a
             
             cause
             than
             meer
             infirmity
             ,
             nor
             entertained
             any
             ill
             opinion
             of
             them
             upon
             that
             account
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             themselves
             had
             nothing
             to
             say
             to
             excuse
             their
             fault
             ,
             he
             makes
             this
             Apology
             himself
             for
             them
             ;
             
               The
               spirit
               indeed
               is
               willing
               ,
               but
               the
               flesh
               is
               weak
               :
            
             Nay
             though
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             that
             friendly
             expostulation
             of
             his
             with
             
               Peter
               ,
               [
               Couldest
               thou
               not
               watch
               with
               me
               one
               hour
               ?
            
             ]
             they
             fell
             asleep
             again
             ,
             yet
             did
             he
             not
             at
             his
             last
             return
             to
             them
             pass
             any
             censure
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             carried
             it
             towards
             them
             as
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Gentleness
             and
             meekness
             of
             his
             Disposition
             was
             very
             marvellous
             :
             When
             Iames
             and
             Iohn
             in
             a
             great
             heat
             ,
             would
             have
             perswaded
             him
             to
             call
             for
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             after
             the
             Example
             of
             Elias
             to
             consume
             the
             Samaritans
             for
             their
             inhospitable
             and
             barbarous
             refusal
             to
             give
             him
             entertainment
             ,
             he
             rebuked
             them
             immediately
             for
             that
             revengful
             motion
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             this
             reply
             ;
             
               ●…e
               know
               not
               what
               manner
               of
               Spirit
               ye
               are
               of
               ;
               For
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               is
               not
               come
               to
               destroy
               mens
               lives
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               them
               ,
               Luke
            
             9.
             55.
             and
             so
             ,
             silently
             went
             his
             ways
             ,
             without
             giving
             them
             so
             much
             as
             a
             lash
             of
             his
             Tongue
             for
             so
             rude
             an
             affront
             .
             Never
             had
             any
             one
             so
             strong
             provocations
             to
             Wrath
             and
             Revenge
             ,
             as
             the
             Blessed
             Jesus
             ;
             but
             never
             were
             
             either
             so
             undiscernible
             in
             any
             as
             they
             were
             in
             him
             .
             In
             his
             carriage
             indeed
             towards
             the
             Pharisees
             he
             might
             seem
             to
             some
             to
             be
             once
             or
             twice
             transported
             with
             a
             fit
             of
             unordinary
             passion
             ,
             but
             it
             would
             not
             have
             become
             the
             zeal
             he
             had
             for
             God
             and
             true
             Goodness
             to
             behave
             himself
             otherwise
             towards
             such
             Monstrously
             immoral
             wretches
             and
             most
             hatefully
             conceited
             and
             proud
             Hypocrites
             .
             Nor
             was
             his
             overturning
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Money-changers
             ,
             or
             Whipping
             the
             Buyers
             and
             Sellers
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             any
             other
             than
             a
             very
             befitting
             and
             seemly
             expression
             of
             his
             just
             displeasure
             against
             those
             Sacrilegious
             and
             Prophane
             people
             .
             But
             he
             was
             never
             so
             concerned
             for
             himself
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             Reputation
             or
             ought
             else
             that
             belonged
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             put
             into
             the
             least
             heat
             by
             all
             the
             ignominious
             Language
             that
             was
             from
             time
             to
             time
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             vile
             reproaches
             and
             unsufferable
             abuses
             that
             were
             heap'd
             upon
             Him.
             When
             he
             was
             acosted
             with
             a
             never-to-be-parallel'd
             impudence
             by
             his
             Old
             Disciple
             Iudas
             in
             the
             Front
             of
             an
             Armed
             Multitude
             ;
             who
             could
             have
             forborn
             to
             receive
             such
             a
             villainous
             and
             intolerably
             base
             Traytor
             with
             the
             most
             Emphatical
             Expressions
             of
             an
             Exasperated
             and
             Enraged
             mind
             ?
             But
             with
             what
             wonderful
             
             Mildnes
             was
             that
             Monster
             of
             Ingratitude
             &
             Dissimulation
             treated
             by
             our
             Dear
             Lord
             !
             The
             worst
             words
             he
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             being
             these
             ,
             
               Iudas
               ,
               betrayest
               thou
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               with
               a
               Kiss
               ?
            
             Nor
             did
             he
             more
             angrily
             bespeak
             the
             wicked
             Followers
             than
             he
             did
             their
             Leader
             ,
             when
             they
             rudely
             assaulted
             and
             apprehended
             him
             .
             And
             so
             far
             was
             he
             from
             revenging
             himself
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             able
             as
             he
             was
             to
             do
             it
             effectually
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             (
             as
             he
             gave
             them
             to
             understand
             )
             that
             he
             could
             ,
             if
             he
             listed
             ,
             have
             no
             fewer
             than
             twelve
             Legions
             of
             Angels
             imployed
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             that
             he
             wrought
             a
             miracle
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             the
             wound
             that
             one
             of
             them
             received
             from
             the
             Sword
             of
             Peter
             ;
             and
             withal
             charged
             him
             to
             put
             up
             that
             Weapon
             .
          
           
             Nor
             was
             it
             ever
             in
             the
             Power
             either
             of
             the
             Calumniating
             and
             black
             Tongues
             ,
             or
             rude
             and
             Cruel
             hands
             ,
             of
             his
             bitterest
             Enemies
             to
             draw
             from
             him
             so
             much
             as
             a
             reviling
             or
             fierce
             word
             .
             But
             of
             so
             rarely
             moderate
             a
             temper
             and
             serene
             spirit
             was
             he
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             S.
             Peter
             saith
             )
             
               When
               he
               was
               reviled
               ,
               he
               reviled
               not
               again
               ;
               When
               he
               suffered
               ,
            
             
             
               he
               threatned
               not
               ,
               but
               committed
               himself
               to
               him
               that
               judgeth
               righteously
               .
               He
               gave
               his
            
             
             
               back
               to
               the
               Smiters
               ,
               and
               his
               Cheeks
               to
               them
               that
               plucked
               off
               the
               hair
               ,
               he
               hid
               not
               his
               face
            
             
             
               from
               shame
               and
               spitting
               .
               He
               was
               oppressed
            
             
             
               and
               he
               was
               afflicted
               ,
               yet
               he
               opened
               not
               his
               mouth
               ;
               He
               is
               brought
               as
               a
               Lamb
               to
               the
               slaughter
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Sheep
               before
               her
               shearers
               is
               dumb
               ,
               so
               he
               opened
               not
               his
               mouth
               .
            
             And
             thus
             hath
             he
             taught
             us
             by
             the
             most
             excellent
             Example
             to
             obey
             those
             Precepts
             of
             his
             whereby
             the
             Practice
             of
             that
             vertue
             of
             Meekness
             and
             sedateness
             of
             spirit
             towards
             injurious
             persons
             is
             injoyned
             on
             us
             .
          
           
             Nor
             was
             his
             Meekness
             less
             to
             be
             parallel'd
             or
             more
             observable
             than
             his
             great
             Humility
             ;
             from
             whence
             indeed
             that
             proceeded
             ,
             and
             was
             of
             this
             no
             small
             expression
             .
             And
             especially
             considering
             his
             high
             descent
             ,
             most
             transcendent
             perfections
             and
             infinite
             worth
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             he
             should
             have
             been
             so
             meek
             as
             to
             put
             up
             such
             contemptuous
             usage
             and
             inexpressibly
             provoking
             affronts
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             if
             his
             Humility
             were
             not
             equal
             to
             his
             other
             excellencies
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             most
             lowly
             minded
             and
             of
             a
             profoundly
             submiss
             spirit
             .
             God
             onely
             had
             the
             Glory
             of
             all
             his
             mighty
             works
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             ascribe
             to
             himself
             the
             least
             .
             
               The
               Father
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               me
               ,
               he
               doth
               the
               works
               ,
            
             John
             14.
             10.
             
             
               Verily
               ,
               verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               the
               Son
               can
               do
               nothing
               of
               himself
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               seeth
               the
               Father
               do
               :
               For
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               he
               doth
               ,
               these
               doth
               the
               Son
               likewise
               ,
            
             
             John
             5.
             19.
             
             
               I
               can
               of
               mine
               own
               self
               do
               nothing
               ;
               as
               I
               hear
               ,
               I
               judge
               ;
               and
               my
               judgement
               is
               just
               ,
               because
               I
               seek
               not
               mine
               own
               Will
               ,
               but
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Father
               which
               hath
               sent
               me
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             30
             —
             
               I
               do
               nothing
               of
               my self
               :
               but
               as
               my
               Father
               hath
               taught
               me
               ,
               I
               speak
               these
               things
               ,
            
             John
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             Though
             He
             was
             
               King
               of
               Kings
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             yet
             did
             he
             hide
             his
             greatness
             ,
             told
             his
             Disciples
             that
             
               his
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
            
             and
             chose
             the
             condition
             of
             a
             Subject
             and
             a
             private
             Man
             in
             it
             :
             Nor
             would
             he
             be
             perswaded
             to
             assume
             to
             himself
             so
             much
             authority
             ,
             as
             judging
             but
             between
             two
             persons
             in
             a
             case
             of
             Civil
             right
             did
             amount
             unto
             .
             In
             the
             above-cited
             place
             (
             Luke
             12.
             15.
             )
             When
             one
             desired
             him
             ,
             to
             speak
             to
             his
             Brother
             ,
             that
             he
             divide
             the
             inheritance
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             returned
             him
             this
             Answer
             ,
             
               Man
               who
               made
               me
               a
               judge
               or
               a
               Divider
               over
               you
               ?
            
             Nay
             he
             put
             himself
             into
             the
             Condition
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             a
             private
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             a
             mean
             ,
             a
             most
             
               despicably
               mean
            
             person
             .
             As
             He
             chose
             to
             be
             born
             of
             a
             mean
             Woman
             ,
             in
             the
             meanest
             and
             even
             vilest
             of
             places
             ,
             a
             Stable
             ,
             where
             a
             Manger
             was
             his
             Cradle
             ,
             and
             Brute
             Beasts
             his
             Chamber-fellows
             ;
             so
             did
             he
             afterwards
             subject
             himself
             to
             his
             poor
             Mother
             ,
             and
             the
             Carpenter
             her
             Husband
             .
             
             He
             was
             not
             unacquainted
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             but
             a
             Child
             ,
             with
             the
             Nobility
             of
             his
             Descent
             ,
             the
             Greatness
             of
             his
             Extraction
             ,
             He
             even
             then
             did
             well
             understand
             whose
             Son
             He
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             less
             a
             Person
             was
             His
             Father
             than
             the
             Infinite
             God
             of
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             ;
             for
             said
             He
             to
             Ioseph
             &
             Mary
             ,
             when
             after
             a
             sorrowful
             search
             after
             him
             they
             found
             him
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
               Wist
               ye
               not
               that
               I
               must
               be
               about
               my
               Father's
               Business
               ?
            
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             
               He
               went
               down
               with
               them
               from
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               Nazareth
               ,
               and
               was
               Subject
               unto
               them
               ,
               Luke
            
             2.
             49
             ,
             51.
             
             And
             under
             Ioseph
             ,
             though
             he
             knew
             him
             to
             be
             but
             his
             Reputed
             Father
             (
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             *
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Ancient
             Fathers
             )
             he
             wrought
             at
             his
             own
             Trade
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             did
             Carpentrywork
             ;
             and
             particularly
             busied
             himself
             in
             making
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Ploughs
               and
               Yokes
            
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             persons
             that
             he
             took
             for
             his
             most
             intimate
             Associates
             were
             of
             no
             better
             quality
             than
             sorry
             Fishermen
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             the
             lowest
             rank
             .
             As
             for
             his
             worldly
             estate
             ,
             I
             cannot
             say
             't
             was
             mean
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             none
             at
             all
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             was
             beholden
             to
             others
             for
             .
             )
             
               The
               Foxes
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               have
               holes
               ,
               and
               the
               birds
               of
               the
               air
               nests
               ,
               but
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               hath
               not
               where
               he
               may
               lay
               his
               head
               .
            
             
             And
             as
             for
             employments
             ,
             he
             thought
             not
             himself
             too
             good
             to
             undertake
             the
             vilest
             ,
             even
             one
             in
             comparison
             of
             which
             making
             Ploughs
             and
             Yokes
             was
             most
             Gentile
             ,
             
               viz.
               The
               washing
               of
               his
               Disciples
               feet
               .
            
             In
             short
             ,
             so
             marvellously
             humble
             was
             this
             Infinitely
             Great
             Person
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             Matth.
             20.
             28.
             )
             
               He
               came
               not
               to
               be
               ministred
               unto
               ,
               but
               to
               minister
            
             ;
             And
             was
             
               in
               this
               world
               as
               one
               that
               serveth
               ,
            
             Luke
             22.
             27.
             and
             that
             ,
             
               though
               he
               was
               rich
               ,
               he
               became
               poor
               ,
               that
               we
               through
               his
               poverty
               might
               be
               rich
               .
            
             That
             ,
             
             
               though
               he
               was
               in
               the
               form
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               thought
               it
               no
               robbery
            
             (
             or
             spoil
             )
             
               to
               be
               equal
               with
               God
               ;
               but
               made
               himself
               of
               no
               Reputation
               ,
               and
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Servant
               ,
               and
               was
               made
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               being
               found
               in
               fashion
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               humbled
               himself
               ,
               and
               became
               obedient
               unto
               death
               ,
               even
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               Phil.
            
             2.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             declared
             that
             he
             was
             our
             Pattern
             both
             in
             his
             Meekness
             and
             Humility
             ;
             For
             ,
             Learn
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               of
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               meek
               and
               lowly
               in
               heart
               ,
               Matth.
            
             11.
             29.
             
             And
             therefore
             did
             he
             submit
             to
             that
             meanest
             office
             of
             a
             Servant
             (
             which
             was
             but
             now
             mentioned
             )
             that
             we
             might
             from
             the
             Consideration
             of
             his
             Example
             ,
             not
             look
             upon
             the
             lowest
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             serve
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             below
             us
             :
             For
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             
             washed
             his
             Disciples
             feet
             ,
             and
             was
             sate
             down
             again
             ,
             he
             said
             thus
             to
             them
             ,
             Iohn
             13.
             12.
             
             
               Know
               ye
               what
               I
               have
               done
               unto
               you
               ?
               Ye
               call
               me
               Master
               and
               Lord
               ,
               and
               ye
               say
               well
               ,
               for
               so
               I
               am
               :
               If
               I
               then
               your
               Lord
               and
               Master
               have
               washed
               your
               feet
               ,
               ye
               also
               ought
               to
               wash
               one
               anothers
               feet
               .
               For
               I
               have
               given
               you
               an
               example
               ,
               that
               ye
               should
               do
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               done
               unto
               you
               .
               Verily
               ,
               Verily
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               the
               Servant
               is
               not
               greater
               than
               his
               Lord
               ,
               neither
               he
               that
               is
               sent
               ,
               greater
               than
               he
               that
               sent
               him
               .
               If
               ye
               know
               these
               things
               ,
               happy
               are
               ye
               if
               ye
               do
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Considering
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             his
             chusing
             so
             mean
             and
             despicable
             a
             condition
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             spend
             time
             in
             shewing
             what
             an
             Example
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             of
             
               Contempt
               of
               it
            
             .
             Never
             was
             any
             one
             so
             dead
             to
             its
             pleasures
             as
             he
             was
             :
             Nor
             were
             ever
             its
             Glories
             so
             trampled
             on
             by
             the
             feet
             of
             any
             ,
             as
             by
             our
             
             Saviour's
             :
             And
             that
             ,
             not
             as
             were
             the
             Carpets
             of
             Plato
             by
             that
             Cynick
             Diogenes
             ,
             who
             was
             truly
             enough
             (
             no
             question
             )
             told
             by
             that
             great
             Philosopher
             ,
             that
             he
             trod
             under
             foot
             the
             pride
             of
             Plato
             ,
             with
             a
             greater
             Pride
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             guilty
             of
             no
             insolent
             behaviour
             either
             towards
             Great
             men
             ,
             or
             their
             Greatness
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             looked
             in
             the
             least
             like
             it
             .
             But
             he
             gave
             most
             eminent
             demonstrations
             
             of
             the
             mean
             opinion
             he
             had
             of
             Popularity
             and
             Applause
             among
             men
             ,
             of
             Titles
             of
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Vast
             Revenues
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             infinitely
             despised
             them
             in
             comparison
             of
             mental
             Endowments
             and
             accomplishments
             .
             He
             confuted
             the
             idle
             fancies
             of
             the
             world
             concerning
             these
             and
             the
             like
             things
             ,
             and
             disparaged
             those
             vain
             estimations
             that
             are
             founded
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             chose
             to
             be
             wholly
             devoid
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             other
             extreme
             to
             those
             which
             abounded
             with
             them
             :
             whereby
             he
             likewise
             signified
             how
             little
             evil
             he
             apprehended
             in
             Disesteem
             ,
             Reproach
             and
             Poverty
             ;
             which
             we
             vain
             Creatures
             have
             such
             frightful
             conceptions
             of
             ,
             and
             so
             greatly
             dread
             ;
             in
             that
             he
             did
             not
             at
             all
             matter
             them
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             least
             concern
             himself
             at
             them
             .
          
           
             So
             Great
             ,
             Generous
             ,
             and
             Gallant
             a
             Soul
             had
             he
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             suffering
             his
             mind
             to
             be
             at
             all
             disquieted
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             He
             voluntarily
             and
             freely
             chose
             them
             .
             For
             it
             lay
             in
             his
             power
             to
             be
             the
             Richest
             man
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             most
             to
             abound
             with
             this
             Worlds
             Goods
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             so
             pleased
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             could
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             listed
             ,
             have
             been
             also
             the
             most
             popular
             person
             upon
             earth
             ;
             could
             always
             have
             kept
             the
             Credit
             which
             for
             a
             while
             he
             had
             among
             the
             Common
             People
             ,
             and
             gained
             the
             like
             
             among
             all
             sorts
             :
             For
             he
             had
             infinitely
             the
             Advantage
             above
             all
             that
             ever
             appeared
             upon
             this
             Stage
             of
             the
             Word
             to
             have
             raised
             to
             himself
             a
             most
             mighty
             Renown
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             adored
             by
             all
             people
             .
             So
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             saying
             of
             
               Epictetus
               ,
               [
               They
            
             
             
               are
               not
               the
               things
               themselves
               which
               so
               affright
               and
               seare
               men
               ,
               but
               the
               false
               opinions
               they
               have
               conceived
               of
               them
               ,
            
             ]
             is
             greatly
             confirmed
             as
             to
             the
             forementioned
             reputed
             evils
             by
             our
             Saviour's
             Practice
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             Blessed
             Person
             ,
             Chusing
             so
             mean
             and
             contemptibly
             poor
             a
             condition
             of
             Life
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             you
             that
             he
             was
             perfectly
             contented
             with
             it
             ;
             nor
             that
             he
             was
             altogether
             free
             (
             though
             he
             had
             many
             times
             scarcely
             from
             hand
             to
             mouth
             )
             from
             thoughtfulness
             &
             anxiety
             of
             mind
             concerning
             his
             future
             maintenance
             .
             For
             as
             he
             Cautioned
             his
             Disciples
             against
             taking
             thought
             for
             their
             Life
             ,
             what
             they
             should
             eat
             ,
             what
             they
             should
             drink
             ,
             and
             wherewith
             they
             should
             be
             clothed
             ;
             &
             shewed
             the
             folly
             and
             sinfulness
             thereof
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             distrustfulness
             of
             the
             Divine
             providence
             ,
             (
             Matt.
             6.
             25
             ,
             &c.
             )
             So
             was
             he
             so
             far
             from
             being
             guilty
             of
             that
             fault
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             no
             less
             liberal
             than
             he
             was
             poor
             .
             For
             when
             he
             was
             provided
             with
             a
             small
             pittance
             of
             victuals
             ,
             instead
             of
             hoarding
             it
             up
             ,
             or
             being
             
             saving
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             think
             much
             of
             spending
             it
             upon
             others
             whose
             needs
             craved
             it
             :
             We
             read
             twice
             of
             his
             bestowing
             the
             little
             stock
             that
             he
             and
             his
             Disciples
             had
             gotten
             between
             them
             ,
             upon
             the
             Hungry
             Multitude
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             working
             a
             Miracle
             to
             make
             it
             hold
             out
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             full
             he
             was
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             
               ●…nder
               Compassion
            
             ,
             is
             beyond
             expression
             :
             For
             as
             he
             commended
             to
             his
             Disciples
             and
             inculcated
             upon
             them
             nothing
             more
             ,
             nor
             scarcely
             so
             much
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             no
             vertue
             was
             he
             more
             exemplary
             .
             We
             read
             often
             of
             the
             yerning
             of
             his
             Bowels
             towards
             miserable
             mortals
             ,
             and
             his
             Pity
             did
             always
             exert
             it self
             in
             acts
             of
             Mercy
             .
             Never
             did
             any
             make
             application
             to
             him
             for
             deliverance
             from
             the
             Evils
             that
             did
             afflict
             them
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             their
             requests
             granted
             them
             :
             Nor
             were
             any
             more
             forward
             to
             beg
             relief
             of
             any
             kind
             of
             him
             ,
             than
             he
             was
             to
             bestow
             it
             upon
             them
             :
             Nay
             he
             frequently
             made
             poor
             Creatures
             the
             objects
             of
             his
             merey
             before
             it
             was
             sought
             for
             by
             them
             .
             It
             was
             even
             his
             whole
             business
             to
             oblige
             the
             world
             by
             signal
             kindnesses
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             shall
             be
             farther
             shewn
             anon
             )
             he
             continually
             went
             up
             and
             down
             doing
             good
             either
             to
             the
             bodies
             or
             souls
             of
             men
             .
             Nay
             his
             charity
             was
             of
             so
             large
             and
             Universal
             extent
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Wicked
             and
             unthankful
             ,
             and
             even
             his
             bitterest
             enemies
             ,
             were
             (
             as
             well
             as
             other●…
             )
             very
             ample
             partakers
             of
             it
             .
             Whereas
             the
             duty
             of
             blessing
             those
             that
             curse
             us
             ,
             and
             praying
             for
             those
             that
             dispitefully
             use
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             our
             corrupt
             natures
             one
             of
             the
             harshest
             and
             most
             difficult
             of
             any
             he
             hath
             imposed
             upon
             us
             ,
             he
             hath
             taken
             a
             course
             by
             the
             admirable
             Example
             he
             hath
             herein
             given
             us
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             one
             of
             the
             easiest
             and
             most
             pleasant
             to
             us
             .
             For
             the
             Devilish
             Malice
             that
             by
             the
             vilest
             of
             men
             was
             exprest
             towards
             him
             ,
             could
             not
             in
             the
             least
             imbitter
             his
             spirit
             or
             harden
             his
             heart
             against
             them
             :
             Nor
             could
             he
             be
             disswaded
             by
             it
             from
             persisting
             in
             doing
             good
             to
             them
             :
             but
             continued
             to
             entreat
             them
             to
             accept
             of
             life
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             grieve
             at
             their
             infidelity
             ,
             and
             with
             tears
             to
             bewail
             their
             most
             obstinate
             perverseness
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             when
             their
             inveterate
             and
             implacable
             hatred
             came
             to
             vent
             it self
             in
             the
             cruellest
             and
             most
             barbarous
             manner
             imaginable
             upon
             him
             ,
             did
             he
             pray
             to
             his
             Father
             for
             them
             ;
             even
             whilst
             they
             were
             tormenting
             him
             ,
             did
             he
             beseech
             him
             to
             forgive
             them
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             thereunto
             laid
             down
             his
             very
             life
             for
             them
             ;
             even
             for
             them
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             took
             it
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             gives
             occasion
             to
             discourse
             
             something
             of
             his
             most
             wonderful
             Patience
             ,
             &
             the
             stupendious
             submission
             of
             his
             Soul
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             gave
             us
             in
             his
             Extreme
             sufferings
             an
             Example
             of
             .
             We
             are
             exhorted
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
               to
               run
               with
               patience
               the
               race
               that
               is
               set
               before
               us
               ,
               looking
               unto
               Iesus
               the
               Author
               and
               finisher
               of
               our
               Faith
               ;
               who
               for
               the
               joy
               that
               was
               〈◊〉
               before
               him
               ,
               endured
               the
               Cross
               ,
               despising
               the
               shame
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             Ignominy
             that
             was
             cast
             upon
             him
             by
             ungodly
             Creatures
             ,
             he
             despised
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             the
             excessive
             tortures
             felt
             by
             him
             ,
             them
             he
             endured
             :
             He
             did
             not
             indeed
             despise
             these
             also
             ,
             but
             neither
             did
             he
             saint
             under
             them
             ;
             according
             〈◊〉
             we
             are
             forbidden
             to
             do
             ,
             vers
             .
             5.
             of
             the
             ●…ow
             mentioned
             Chapter
             ,
             
               My
               son
               ,
               despise
               〈◊〉
               thou
               the
               Chastisement
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               neither
               saint
               when
               thou
               art
               rebuked
               of
               him
               ▪
            
             There
             were
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             no
             Stoical
             Rants
             heard
             from
             him
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             of
             P●…donius
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             Pompey
             (
             when
             he
             was
             afflicted
             with
             a
             fit
             of
             the
             Gout
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             disease
             ,
             )
             
               viz.
               Nihil
               ●…gis
               color
               ,
               &c.
               
               O
               pain
               ,
               thou
               art
               an
               insignificant
               thing
               ,
               I
               don't
               matter
               thee
               :
            
             For
             we
             find
             that
             our
             Saviour
             had
             as
             quick
             a
             sense
             of
             pain
             ,
             as
             have
             other
             men
             ;
             and
             his
             Agony
             in
             the
             Garden
             did
             so
             affect
             his
             soul
             ,
             as
             to
             force
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Clodders
               of
               blood
            
             through
             the
             Pores
             of
             his
             Body
             .
             We
             
             read
             that
             he
             was
             
               sore
               amazed
            
             ,
             and
             
               very
               heavy
            
             ;
             and
             he
             told
             his
             Disciples
             that
             
               his
               soul
               was
               exceeding
               sorrowful
               ,
               even
               unto
               death
               :
            
             But
             yet
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             immense
             weight
             and
             most
             heavy
             Pressure
             of
             Grief
             his
             mind
             suffered
             under
             ,
             through
             his
             Fathers
             withholding
             the
             wonted
             influences
             of
             his
             love
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             intolerable
             torments
             of
             body
             that
             he
             underwent
             ,
             (
             though
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             also
             his
             Most
             perfect
             innocence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             non-desert
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             the
             greatest
             temptations
             Imaginable
             to
             be
             impatient
             )
             he
             never
             uttered
             a
             murmuring
             or
             discontented
             word
             ,
             nor
             conceived
             the
             least
             displeasure
             at
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             or
             doubted
             either
             of
             his
             Iustice
             or
             Goodness
             ;
             but
             entirely
             submitted
             himself
             to
             this
             his
             severe
             dispensation
             of
             Providence
             ,
             and
             willingly
             acquiefced
             in
             it
             .
             He
             prayed
             indeed
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             that
             this
             Bitter
             
               Cup
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               might
               pass
               from
               him
            
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             with
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             seem
             good
             to
             him
             .
             And
             as
             so
             much
             is
             implied
             in
             those
             words
             [
             
               If
               it
               be
               possible
            
             ]
             so
             is
             it
             expressed
             ,
             Luke
             22.
             42.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               if
               thou
               be
               willing
               ,
               remove
               this
               Cup
               from
               me
               :
            
             And
             it
             immediately
             followeth
             ;
             
               Nevertheless
               not
               my
               will
            
             ,
             
             
               but
               thine
               be
               done
            
             ;
             according
             as
             he
             hath
             ,
             in
             the
             absolute
             form
             he
             left
             us
             ,
             required
             us
             to
             pray
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             Iohn
             18.
             11.
             
             
               The
               Cup
               which
               my
               Father
               giveth
               me
               ,
               shall
               I
               not
               drink
               it
               ?
            
             And
             Iohn
             12.
             28.
             
             After
             he
             had
             put
             up
             the
             forementioned
             Petition
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             that
             most
             dismal
             hour
             that
             was
             approaching
             near
             him
             ,
             he
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             recall
             it
             presently
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               But
               for
               this
               cause
               came
               I
               unto
               this
               hour
            
             ;
             and
             then
             puts
             up
             this
             second
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               Glorifie
               thy
               name
            
             :
             which
             is
             plainly
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               as
               dreadful
               and
               terrifying
               as
               the
               thoughts
               are
               of
               my
               future
               sufferings
               ,
               seeing
               Glory
               will
               redound
               to
               thy self
               by
               them
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               only
               contented
               but
               also
               desirous
               to
               undergo
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Celsus
             having
             mentioned
             that
             celebrated
             Bravado
             of
             Anaxarchus
             to
             the
             Tyrant
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             when
             he
             Cruelly
             pounded
             him
             in
             his
             Mortar
             ;
             and
             the
             merry
             saying
             of
             Epictetus
             to
             his
             Master
             when
             he
             brake
             his
             Leg
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             scoffingly
             demanded
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             what
             saying
             like
             to
             either
             of
             those
             ,
             was
             uttered
             by
             their
             God
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             Origen
             makes
             this
             handsome
             Reply
             to
             him
             ,
             viz.
             That
             our
             Saviour's
             silence
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Tortures
             he
             endured
             ,
             shewed
             greater
             Patience
             and
             Fortitude
             of
             mind
             ,
             than
             did
             all
             
             the
             sayings
             of
             the
             Greek
             Philosophers
             in
             the
             like
             cases
             :
             And
             he
             adds
             that
             those
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Not
               as
               I
               will
               ,
               but
               as
               thou
               wilt
               ,
            
             were
             not
             onely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               the
               voice
               of
               one
               that
               patiently
               suffered
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               was
               well
               pleased
               with
               his
               sufferings
               ,
            
             and
             spake
             his
             preference
             of
             what
             was
             appointed
             for
             him
             by
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             before
             his
             own
             desires
             and
             natural
             affections
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             gave
             us
             the
             most
             noble
             and
             eminent
             example
             of
             
               Love
               to
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             devoutest
             temper
             of
             mind
             towards
             him
             .
             That
             love
             of
             him
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             heart
             and
             soul
             ,
             mind
             and
             strength
             which
             he
             commended
             to
             us
             as
             our
             duty
             ,
             did
             he
             himself
             give
             the
             highest
             demonstrations
             of
             .
             His
             last
             mentioned
             Patience
             ,
             and
             perfect
             submission
             to
             the
             Divine
             Pleasure
             under
             the
             most
             Dreadful
             sufferings
             ,
             is
             alone
             sufficient
             to
             Convince
             us
             that
             his
             Love
             to
             his
             Father
             was
             most
             intense
             :
             For
             it
             was
             utterly
             impossible
             that
             
               his
               will
            
             should
             be
             so
             entirely
             resigned
             up
             to
             
               the
               will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             if
             his
             love
             of
             him
             had
             not
             been
             ,
             
               as
               sincere
               ,
               so
            
             of
             the
             highest
             degree
             and
             absolutely
             perfect
             .
             So
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             might
             thereby
             be
             Glorified
             ,
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             endure
             the
             extremest
             miseries
             ,
             that
             ever
             were
             inflicted
             on
             any
             
             Mortal
             :
             And
             indeed
             his
             meer
             well
             interpreting
             so
             severe
             a
             Providence
             was
             a
             great
             and
             very
             significant
             expression
             of
             no
             small
             affection
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             it
             was
             (
             as
             he
             told
             his
             Disciples
             )
             his
             very
             
               meat
               to
               do
               the
               will
            
             
             
               of
               Him
               that
               sent
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               finish
               his
               work
               .
            
             As
             he
             was
             heartily
             well
             pleased
             to
             suffer
             his
             will
             ;
             so
             he
             took
             infinite
             
               Content
               ,
               Satisfaction
            
             and
             Delight
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             It
             was
             to
             him
             the
             most
             pleasant
             thing
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             to
             be
             about
             his
             Father's
             Business
             ;
             and
             therein
             he
             abounded
             ,
             and
             was
             indefatigable
             .
             All
             that
             he
             did
             was
             referred
             by
             him
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             of
             each
             of
             his
             
               Glorious
               works
            
             he
             gave
             him
             the
             Glory
             ,
             and
             him
             onely
             :
             which
             thing
             was
             no
             less
             an
             argument
             of
             the
             ardency
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             than
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             it
             is
             )
             of
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             Humility
             .
             In
             all
             his
             ways
             he
             acknowledg'd
             God
             ,
             and
             took
             all
             occasions
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             of
             his
             Excellent
             Perfections
             .
             When
             the
             Ruler
             called
             him
             but
             Good
             Master
             ;
             which
             was
             an
             Epithet
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             but
             a
             meer
             man
             ,
             he
             was
             infinitely
             worthy
             of
             ;
             as
             sleight
             an
             occasion
             as
             this
             may
             seem
             to
             some
             ,
             it
             minded
             him
             to
             speak
             of
             
               God's
               Goodness
            
             ,
             and
             he
             presently
             replyed
             ,
             
               Why
               callest
               thou
               me
               good
               ?
               there
               is
               none
               good
            
             (
             that
             is
             originally
             and
             from
             himself
             )
             but
             
             
               God
               onely
            
             .
             He
             was
             much
             in
             delightful
             converse
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             prayer
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             ever
             and
             anon
             retired
             from
             all
             company
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             according
             as
             he
             hath
             enjoyned
             us
             to
             do
             ,
             Mat.
             6.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             we
             read
             Luke
             6.
             12.
             of
             his
             continuing
             on
             a
             Mountain
             alone
             a
             whole
             night
             in
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             A
             mighty
             confidence
             and
             
               Trust
               in
               God
            
             ,
             as
             it
             could
             not
             but
             be
             an
             effect
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             most
             Passionate
             Love
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             did
             he
             give
             of
             it
             very
             strange
             instances
             .
             The
             Storm
             that
             put
             his
             Disciples
             into
             a
             dreadful
             consternation
             ,
             could
             not
             terrifie
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             discompose
             him
             ;
             No
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             suddenly
             awaked
             out
             of
             a
             sound
             sleep
             by
             their
             dismal
             cries
             .
             When
             he
             was
             hoysed
             up
             into
             the
             Air
             by
             his
             Grand
             Adversary
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             set
             upon
             a
             pinacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             abusing
             Scripture
             solicited
             to
             cast
             himself
             down
             ;
             as
             much
             as
             he
             seemed
             to
             be
             abandoned
             to
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             under
             as
             great
             a
             disadvantage
             as
             he
             was
             through
             extreme
             fasting
             ,
             his
             mind
             was
             as
             strong
             as
             his
             
               body
               weak
            
             ,
             his
             Constancy
             remained
             unshaken
             ,
             his
             thoughts
             undisordered
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             undaunted
             courage
             he
             readily
             replyed
             to
             him
             ,
             
               It
               is
               written
               again
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               tempt
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               :
               Matt.
            
             4.
             5.
             
             Where
             
             you
             have
             also
             two
             other
             signal
             instances
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             .
             By
             all
             which
             he
             shewed
             that
             his
             
               trust
               in
               God
            
             was
             so
             invincibly
             strong
             ,
             and
             his
             adherence
             to
             him
             so
             inseparably
             close
             ,
             that
             the
             utmost
             attempts
             and
             fiercest
             assaults
             of
             the
             Devil
             could
             have
             no
             other
             effect
             than
             to
             prove
             them
             so
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             could
             never
             be
             prevailed
             upon
             to
             go
             the
             least
             Step
             out
             of
             God's
             way
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             preservation
             from
             the
             most
             eminent
             dangers
             ,
             so
             firm
             was
             his
             Faith
             in
             him
             :
             And
             he
             still
             doing
             the
             things
             that
             were
             pleasing
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             he
             was
             confidently
             and
             undoubtedly
             assured
             of
             the
             Continuance
             of
             his
             presence
             with
             him
             .
             This
             he
             hath
             himself
             told
             us
             ,
             Iohn
             8.
             29.
             
             
               And
               he
               that
               hath
               sent
               me
               ,
               is
               with
               me
               ,
               the
               Father
               hath
               not
               left
               me
               alone
               ,
               for
               I
               do
               always
               those
               things
               that
               please
               him
               .
            
          
           
             So
             visible
             and
             apparent
             was
             his
             
               Trust
               in
               God
            
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             was
             given
             up
             to
             his
             Adversaries
             most
             barbarous
             rage
             ,
             they
             themselves
             could
             not
             but
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             scoffingly
             when
             he
             hung
             on
             the
             Cross
             (
             and
             therefore
             seemed
             to
             be
             in
             a
             desperate
             condition
             )
             did
             they
             upbraid
             him
             with
             it
             :
             
               He
               trusted
               in
               God
            
             ,
             said
             they
             ,
             
               let
               him
               deliver
               him
               now
               if
               he
               will
               have
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               Mat.
            
             27.
             43.
             
             And
             where
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             objected
             by
             
             some
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Adversaries
             that
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             he
             expressed
             very
             great
             distrust
             ,
             if
             not
             perfect
             despair
             of
             his
             Father's
             love
             ,
             in
             that
             Tragical
             exclamation
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               Why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             There
             are
             those
             that
             conceive
             that
             it
             may
             be
             satisfactorily
             enough
             answered
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             unreasonable
             and
             most
             barbarous
             thing
             to
             take
             any
             advantage
             from
             words
             uttered
             in
             the
             very
             pangs
             of
             death
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             unsupportable
             torment
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             those
             they
             are
             spoken
             by
             ;
             it
             being
             not
             ordinarily
             supposable
             that
             those
             can
             be
             themselves
             that
             are
             in
             such
             Circumstances
             ;
             and
             why
             the
             man
             Jesus
             ,
             or
             our
             Saviour
             according
             to
             his
             
               humane
               nature
            
             should
             not
             be
             under
             as
             great
             disadvantages
             as
             others
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             (
             He
             being
             (
             as
             was
             said
             )
             no
             less
             sensible
             of
             pain
             than
             others
             were
             )
             no
             reason
             can
             doubtless
             be
             given
             by
             us
             ;
             But
             however
             we
             stand
             not
             in
             any
             necessity
             of
             this
             Reply
             .
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             Though
             we
             should
             suppose
             our
             Saviour
             to
             be
             now
             as
             perfectly
             master
             of
             his
             thoughts
             as
             he
             ever
             was
             ,
             these
             words
             may
             not
             be
             understood
             in
             so
             harsh
             a
             sence
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             but
             a
             repetition
             of
             the
             first
             verse
             of
             the
             22.
             
             Psalm
             ;
             and
             thereby
             he
             declared
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Messiah
             ,
             for
             whom
             it
             is
             
             apparent
             (
             and
             by
             the
             Antient
             Jews
             themselves
             not
             doubted
             )
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             penned
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             to
             relate
             to
             
             David's
             case
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             his
             whom
             he
             often
             personated
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             gathered
             from
             our
             Saviour's
             rehearsal
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             least
             probable
             that
             he
             either
             concluded
             or
             at
             all
             doubted
             that
             he
             was
             utterly
             rejected
             and
             cast
             off
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             :
             For
             several
             verses
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Psalm
             do
             give
             us
             assurance
             that
             they
             are
             not
             there
             to
             be
             so
             understood
             ;
             for
             David
             doth
             diverse
             times
             afterward
             ,
             not
             onely
             pray
             for
             ,
             but
             likewise
             expresseth
             good
             hopes
             ,
             nay
             and
             
               undoubted
               assurance
            
             of
             a
             gracious
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             praiseth
             God
             for
             it
             too
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             already
             effected
             .
             So
             that
             this
             sad
             complaint
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Iesus
             ,
             as
             it
             could
             not
             be
             occasioned
             by
             the
             least
             distrust
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             be
             more
             than
             presumed
             ,
             to
             have
             proceeded
             from
             the
             highest
             and
             intensest
             degree
             of
             Love
             ,
             which
             caused
             in
             his
             soul
             the
             most
             pungent
             and
             smart
             sense
             of
             his
             Father's
             hiding
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             absenting
             himself
             (
             though
             but
             for
             a
             while
             )
             from
             him
             .
             But
             the
             least
             favourable
             interpretation
             that
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             is
             no
             worse
             than
             this
             ,
             viz.
             That
             our
             Saviour
             did
             thereby
             
             express
             how
             excessive
             the
             misery
             was
             which
             he
             then
             felt
             ,
             especially
             since
             the
             word
             [
             Lama
             ]
             doth
             signifie
             How
             as
             well
             as
             Why.
             But
             lastly
             ,
             his
             Dying
             words
             and
             the
             last
             he
             uttered
             did
             express
             his
             retaining
             his
             
               confidence
               in
               God
            
             (
             as
             much
             as
             he
             might
             seem
             to
             be
             cast
             off
             by
             him
             )
             to
             the
             very
             last
             ;
             which
             were
             these
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               into
               thine
               Hands
               I
               commend
               my
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             instance
             in
             one
             Vertue
             more
             wherein
             our
             Saviour
             was
             also
             singularly
             exemplary
             .
             Whereas
             he
             advised
             his
             Disciples
             to
             be
             
               wise
               as
               Serpents
            
             and
             
               Innocent
               as
               Doves
            
             ,
             they
             beheld
             in
             his
             Conversation
             a
             pattern
             to
             walk
             by
             in
             followiug
             the
             former
             as
             well
             as
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             this
             advice
             :
             Nor
             was
             the
             
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Serpent
            
             less
             Conspicuous
             in
             him
             ,
             than
             was
             the
             
               Innocence
               of
               the
               Dove
               .
               Prudence
            
             is
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Primitive
             vertues
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             from
             whence
             all
             other
             take
             their
             Original
             ,
             and
             are
             derived
             :
             She
             is
             the
             chief
             Governness
             of
             humane
             actions
             ;
             and
             those
             which
             are
             performed
             without
             her
             direction
             ,
             do
             want
             a
             main
             circumstance
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             give
             them
             the
             denomination
             of
             truly
             vertuous
             .
             A
             rash
             and
             heady
             doing
             of
             those
             actions
             which
             are
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             praise-worthy
             ,
             will
             render
             them
             culpable
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             performance
             :
             
             And
             he
             that
             hath
             no
             regard
             to
             Prudence
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             do
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             possibly
             may
             some
             times
             mean
             well
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             never
             merit
             the
             Commendation
             of
             a
             Well-doer
             .
             I
             say
             therefore
             that
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             by
             his
             Example
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             by
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             taught
             us
             the
             exercise
             of
             all
             other
             vertues
             ,
             so
             hath
             he
             of
             this
             also
             ;
             and
             his
             prudence
             did
             wonderfully
             discover
             it self
             through
             his
             whole
             life
             .
             As
             very
             great
             as
             was
             his
             zeal
             for
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               good
               of
               men
            
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             too
             strong
             for
             ,
             nor
             over-match'd
             his
             Reason
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             a
             blind
             Zeal
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             ever
             very
             careful
             to
             give
             each
             of
             his
             Actions
             their
             due
             Circumstances
             .
             As
             eagerly
             as
             he
             was
             bent
             upon
             accomplishing
             the
             work
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             into
             the
             world
             about
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             for
             making
             more
             haste
             than
             good
             speed
             .
             He
             shewed
             great
             prudence
             in
             his
             injunctions
             ,
             his
             preaching
             ,
             and
             several
             discourses
             :
             He
             never
             urged
             any
             duties
             unseasonably
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             care
             not
             to
             give
             such
             severe
             Precepts
             to
             his
             Novice
             Disciples
             as
             might
             discourage
             and
             overburthen
             them
             .
             He
             was
             not
             for
             putting
             a
             piece
             of
             new
             Cloth
             into
             an
             old
             Garment
             ,
             
             nor
             new
             Wine
             into
             old
             Bottles
             .
          
           
             He
             very
             wisely
             timed
             his
             discourses
             ;
             did
             not
             preach
             all
             his
             Doctrines
             at
             once
             :
             What
             
             was
             said
             of
             the
             Orator
             Demosthenes
             ,
             cannot
             be
             truly
             affirmed
             of
             him
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               he
               knew
               what
               to
               say
               well
               enough
               ,
               but
               not
               what
               not
               to
               say
               :
            
             For
             as
             he
             well
             understood
             what
             Doctrines
             to
             Preach
             ,
             so
             did
             he
             also
             what
             not
             to
             Preach
             .
             
               He
               spake
               the
               word
               unto
               them
               as
               they
               were
               able
               to
               hear
               it
               ,
               Mark
            
             4.
             33.
             
             And
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             Iohn
             16.
             12.
             
             
               I
               have
               yet
               many
               things
               to
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               but
               ye
               cannot
               bear
               them
               now
               .
            
             He
             knew
             both
             when
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             when
             to
             hold
             his
             peace
             ;
             and
             in
             whatsoever
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             considered
             the
             
               genius
               ,
               temper
            
             and
             capacity
             of
             his
             Auditors
             .
             He
             would
             
               not
               cast
               Pearls
               before
               Swine
            
             ,
             as
             he
             cautioned
             his
             Disciples
             not
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             
               Lest
               they
               turn
               again
            
             
             
               and
               rend
               them
            
             .
             When
             he
             thought
             good
             to
             deliver
             those
             Doctrines
             that
             were
             likely
             to
             exasperate
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             rejection
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             &c.
             he
             chose
             to
             fold
             them
             up
             in
             Parables
             ,
             unfolding
             them
             in
             private
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             were
             fitly
             disposed
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             had
             the
             favour
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             
               to
               understand
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             as
             he
             told
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             find
             that
             till
             he
             knew
             his
             time
             of
             suffering
             was
             come
             ,
             he
             wisely
             still
             avoided
             danger
             (
             wherein
             he
             properly
             shewed
             
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Serpent
             )
             one
             while
             by
             withdrawing
             himself
             ,
             as
             Matth.
             12.
             14.
             and
             at
             other
             times
             (
             as
             was
             now
             said
             )
             by
             concealing
             those
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             well
             aware
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             would
             be
             so
             far
             from
             embracing
             ,
             and
             making
             good
             use
             of
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             take
             occasion
             from
             them
             the
             more
             industriously
             to
             design
             his
             Ruine
             :
             We
             read
             Ioh.
             10.
             33.
             to
             36.
             
             That
             he
             would
             not
             expresly
             owne
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             any
             other
             sense
             than
             such
             a
             one
             as
             he
             might
             acknowledge
             with
             the
             least
             danger
             ;
             and
             concealed
             that
             which
             he
             very
             certainly
             knew
             would
             but
             confirm
             them
             in
             their
             opinion
             of
             him
             as
             a
             wicked
             Blasphemer
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             so
             much
             the
             more
             obnoxious
             to
             their
             Spight
             and
             Rage
             .
             So
             far
             was
             he
             from
             running
             headlong
             upon
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             making
             himself
             through
             a
             rash
             and
             indiscreet
             zeal
             lyable
             to
             those
             that
             hated
             him
             ;
             so
             far
             was
             he
             from
             being
             in
             love
             with
             Persecution
             that
             he
             did
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             exhorted
             the
             Ephesian
             Christians
             to
             do
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               buy
               out
            
             or
             
               gain
               time
            
             ,
             because
             the
             days
             were
             evil
             and
             full
             of
             danger
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             how
             wisely
             did
             our
             Saviour
             from
             time
             to
             time
             defeat
             and
             render
             unsuccessful
             ,
             the
             Plots
             and
             Machinations
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             his
             other
             enemies
             against
             
             him
             !
             We
             find
             in
             Matth.
             22.
             15.
             the
             Herodians
             (
             or
             those
             of
             the
             Jews
             that
             adhered
             to
             the
             Caesarean
             and
             Roman
             Authority
             )
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             (
             who
             esteemed
             it
             as
             an
             usurpation
             )
             combining
             together
             to
             intangle
             him
             in
             his
             talk
             :
             And
             they
             so
             ordered
             their
             plot
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             might
             get
             an
             advantage
             from
             whatsoever
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             either
             to
             render
             him
             Obnoxious
             to
             Herod
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Party
             ,
             or
             to
             Inrage
             the
             most
             popular
             and
             highly
             esteemed
             Sect
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             Pharisees
             .
             In
             order
             hereunto
             they
             cunningly
             put
             to
             him
             this
             Question
             ,
             
               viz.
               Whether
               it
               were
               lawful
               to
               pay
               tribute
               to
               Caesar
               ?
            
             If
             he
             should
             answer
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             himself
             lyable
             to
             the
             latter
             mischief
             ;
             if
             that
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             to
             the
             former
             and
             the
             far
             greater
             .
             Now
             (
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             verses
             )
             our
             Saviour
             with
             such
             admirable
             prudence
             contrived
             his
             answer
             ,
             that
             (
             vers
             .
             22.
             )
             both
             factions
             are
             said
             to
             wonder
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             basfled
             by
             it
             .
             
               When
               they
               had
               heard
               these
               words
               ,
               they
               marvelled
               and
               left
               him
               and
               went
               their
               way
               .
            
             Diverse
             other
             Instances
             there
             are
             of
             a
             like
             nature
             ;
             as
             in
             Iohn
             8.
             3.
             to
             9.
             
             Matth.
             21.
             23.
             to
             27.
             
             Matt.
             22.
             41.
             to
             46
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             and
             fully
             enough
             proved
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             whole
             business
             
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             life
             to
             make
             men
             in
             all
             respects
             Pertuous
             and
             Holy
             ;
             and
             that
             thereunto
             were
             subservient
             ,
             as
             his
             Discourses
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             his
             Actions
             likewise
             and
             whole
             Behaviour
             .
             
               Plus
               docent
               exempla
               quàm
               praecepta
            
             :
             Examples
             are
             the
             most
             natural
             and
             easie
             way
             of
             teaching
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             so
             by
             reason
             of
             Mankinds
             being
             so
             greatly
             addicted
             to
             imitation
             ;
             and
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             doth
             from
             our
             past
             discourse
             sufficiently
             appear
             ,
             That
             our
             Saviour's
             whole
             Conversation
             was
             a
             rare
             exemplification
             of
             all
             kinds
             of
             Vertue
             and
             true
             Goodness
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               That
               to
               make
               men
               truly
               Virtuous
               and
               Holy
               was
               the
               Design
               of
               Christ's
               
                 unimitable
                 Actions
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Mighty
                 works
              
               and
               Miracles
               .
               And
               that
               these
               did
               not
               onely
               tend
               to
               promote
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               convincing
               Arguments
               that
               He
               came
               forth
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               were
               also
               very
               proper
               to
               effect
               it
               in
               a
               more
               immediate
               manner
               .
            
          
           
             BUt
             it
             cannot
             be
             amiss
             if
             we
             moreover
             adde
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             not
             onely
             the
             Design
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             imitable
             Actions
             ,
             to
             teach
             the
             world
             Vertue
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             those
             
             which
             are
             
               not
               imitable
               ,
               viz.
            
             Of
             his
             Miracles
             and
             
               Mighty
               works
            
             :
             And
             that
             these
             did
             not
             onely
             tend
             to
             the
             promoting
             of
             that
             Design
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             convincing
             and
             infallible
             Arguments
             that
             he
             came
             forth
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             were
             likewise
             very
             proper
             to
             effect
             it
             in
             a
             more
             immediate
             manner
             .
             For
             they
             were
             not
             onely
             Argumentative
             or
             a
             proof
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             
               his
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             but
             also
             Instructive
             ,
             and
             minded
             men
             of
             their
             Duty
             .
             Those
             Miracles
             which
             he
             chose
             to
             work
             ,
             were
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             hugely
             fit
             to
             accomplish
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             both
             these
             businesses
             .
             They
             were
             not
             such
             as
             the
             foolish
             and
             carnal
             Jews
             expected
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               signs
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             that
             were
             apt
             to
             produce
             directly
             no
             other
             effect
             than
             that
             of
             pleasing
             their
             Childish
             Phansies
             ,
             or
             striking
             their
             senses
             with
             admiration
             and
             astonishment
             by
             making
             prodigious
             and
             amazing
             shews
             and
             Representations
             before
             their
             eyes
             ;
             but
             most
             of
             them
             were
             expressions
             of
             the
             greatest
             kindness
             and
             Charity
             to
             Mankind
             .
             For
             instance
             ;
             his
             Healing
             the
             sick
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             Diseases
             ,
             his
             making
             the
             lame
             to
             walk
             and
             the
             blind
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             the
             deaf
             to
             hear
             ;
             his
             cleansing
             the
             Lepers
             ,
             Feeding
             the
             Hungry
             ,
             Raising
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             ejecting
             of
             Evil
             Spirits
             out
             of
             those
             that
             were
             ,
             miserably
             
             possessed
             with
             them
             and
             tormented
             by
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             Acts
             10.
             38.
             
             The
             Apostle
             expresseth
             our
             Saviour's
             working
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             by
             this
             Phrase
             [
             
               Doing
               good
            
             ]
             who
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               went
               up
               and
               down
               doing
               good
               ,
               and
               healing
               all
               that
               were
               oppressed
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             Miracles
             did
             he
             give
             Instances
             of
             great
             kindness
             and
             good-will
             even
             unto
             those
             which
             did
             least
             deserve
             it
             :
             For
             he
             made
             use
             of
             his
             
               Divine
               Power
            
             for
             the
             Healing
             &
             relief
             of
             the
             Disingenuous
             and
             
               Unthankful
               ,
               Ill-natured
            
             and
             Wicked
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             better-disposed
             and
             
               more
               worthy
            
             persons
             :
             Therein
             imitating
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             (
             as
             he
             required
             us
             to
             do
             )
             who
             maketh
             his
             Sun
             to
             rise
             on
             the
             Evil
             and
             on
             the
             Good
             ,
             and
             sendeth
             Rain
             on
             the
             Iust
             and
             on
             the
             
               Unjust
               ,
               Matth.
            
             5.
             45.
             
             And
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             the
             last
             Miracle
             ,
             that
             before
             he
             ascended
             the
             Cross
             was
             wrought
             by
             him
             ,
             was
             the
             Cure
             of
             one
             of
             those
             his
             Enemies
             that
             came
             with
             Clubs
             and
             Staves
             to
             apprehend
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             few
             Miracles
             besides
             those
             that
             consisted
             in
             doing
             kindnesses
             to
             Men
             (
             for
             those
             we
             have
             on
             record
             are
             almost
             all
             such
             )
             were
             such
             as
             by
             which
             he
             gave
             us
             an
             Example
             of
             other
             Vertues
             :
             As
             particularly
             of
             
               Piety
               ,
               Trust
               in
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               zeal
               for
               him
            
             .
             Of
             his
             Piety
             and
             
               Trust
               in
               God
            
             his
             
             Fasting
             fourty
             days
             and
             fourty
             nights
             was
             a
             great
             evidence
             :
             It
             was
             so
             of
             his
             Trust
             in
             him
             and
             constant
             adhering
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             by
             thus
             doing
             he
             put
             himself
             by
             his
             Father's
             appointment
             upon
             most
             violent
             and
             strong
             temptations
             ;
             in
             Conflicting
             wherewith
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             )
             he
             came
             off
             a
             most
             Noble
             Conquerour
             .
             Of
             his
             Zeal
             for
             God
             was
             his
             whipping
             the
             Buyers
             and
             Sellers
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             no
             small
             expression
             ;
             and
             I
             adde
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             also
             of
             his
             most
             gracious
             and
             loving
             respect
             to
             the
             contemned
             Gentiles
             ,
             whose
             Court
             (
             as
             Master
             Mede
             and
             others
             have
             most
             evidently
             demonstrated
             )
             they
             were
             whip'd
             out
             of
             ;
             they
             making
             their
             house
             of
             Prayer
             a
             Den
             of
             Thieves
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             told
             them
             .
             And
             this
             may
             deservedly
             be
             numbered
             among
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             unconceivable
             how
             a
             Man
             unarmed
             ,
             in
             no
             Authority
             ,
             and
             of
             mean
             esteem
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Parentage
             ,
             poverty
             and
             low
             Circumstances
             ,
             should
             strike
             such
             a
             fear
             into
             those
             people
             ,
             as
             to
             force
             them
             without
             the
             least
             offer
             of
             Resistance
             to
             flee
             before
             him
             ,
             if
             the
             cause
             thereof
             were
             not
             extraordinary
             and
             more
             than
             natural
             .
          
           
             And
             even
             that
             Miracle
             which
             might
             seem
             the
             most
             inconsiderable
             ,
             namely
             his
             causing
             his
             Disciple
             Peter
             to
             catch
             a
             Fish
             
             with
             a
             small
             piece
             of
             money
             in
             its
             mouth
             ,
             was
             also
             Instructive
             of
             a
             Duty
             ;
             It
             being
             an
             Instance
             of
             his
             Loyalty
             to
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             ;
             for
             the
             money
             was
             expended
             in
             paying
             Tribute
             ,
             and
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             in
             that
             strange
             manner
             for
             no
             other
             purpose
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             one
             Miracle
             that
             our
             Saviour
             wrought
             ,
             but
             over
             and
             above
             its
             being
             a
             Seal
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             his
             Divine
             Mission
             ,
             it
             teacheth
             some
             one
             or
             other
             good
             Lesson
             ,
             and
             is
             proper
             for
             the
             bettering
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             that
             seriously
             consider
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             great
             Miracle
             ,
             which
             after
             his
             Ascension
             (
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             )
             he
             shewed
             in
             sending
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             did
             promote
             the
             business
             of
             making
             men
             holy
             ,
             in
             a
             far
             higher
             way
             than
             that
             of
             Example
             :
             For
             the
             grand
             &
             standing
             office
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             the
             exciting
             in
             us
             
               Holy
               Desires
            
             ,
             and
             the
             assisting
             of
             us
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             
               Holy
               Actions
            
             :
             It
             is
             the
             making
             the
             Gospel
             and
             all
             means
             effectual
             to
             the
             Renovation
             and
             Reformation
             of
             our
             Hearts
             and
             Lives
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             that
             we
             read
             of
             two
             Miracles
             ,
             namely
             ,
             his
             cursing
             the
             Fig-tree
             ,
             and
             sending
             the
             Devils
             into
             the
             Herd
             of
             Swine
             ;
             which
             are
             so
             far
             from
             containing
             
             any
             Lessons
             of
             Morality
             ,
             or
             tending
             to
             the
             least
             good
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             on
             the
             contrary
             onely
             of
             an
             Evil
             and
             Mischievous
             Consequence
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             as
             for
             our
             Saviour's
             Cursing
             the
             Fig-tree
             that
             bare
             leaves
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             fruit
             on
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             most
             significant
             document
             unto
             Men
             ,
             that
             their
             Profession
             ,
             which
             is
             answerable
             to
             bearing
             Leaves
             ,
             must
             be
             joyned
             with
             a
             sutable
             Practice
             ,
             and
             have
             fruit
             accompanying
             ,
             or
             't
             will
             be
             nothing
             worth
             :
             And
             Fruitless
             Persons
             were
             taught
             by
             that
             Emblem
             ,
             what
             they
             must
             look
             for
             ,
             if
             they
             continued
             so
             .
             But
             the
             most
             pregnant
             meaning
             of
             it
             is
             (
             as
             the
             Learned
             Doctor
             Hammond
             hath
             shewn
             )
             that
             the
             Jews
             which
             were
             just
             like
             that
             Leafie-tree
             without
             fruit
             at
             that
             time
             on
             it
             ,
             a
             meer
             Professing
             People
             ,
             were
             to
             expect
             speedy
             destruction
             from
             him
             ,
             on
             supposition
             that
             they
             persisted
             in
             their
             unfruitfulness
             .
             It
             is
             not
             once
             to
             be
             imagined
             that
             this
             which
             our
             Saviour
             did
             to
             the
             Fig-tree
             was
             any
             other
             than
             Emblematical
             ;
             for
             no
             one
             that
             deserveth
             but
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             would
             be
             guilty
             of
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             Impotent
             Revenge
             ,
             as
             to
             wreak
             his
             anger
             on
             a
             
               Senseless
               tree
            
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             its
             barrenness
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             in
             a
             capacity
             of
             being
             faulty
             or
             blame
             
             worthy
             .
             And
             besides
             it
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             story
             as
             related
             by
             S.
             
               Mark
               ,
               Chap.
            
             11.
             13.
             that
             
               the
               time
               of
               figs
               was
               not
               yet
               ,
            
             Or
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             then
             a
             season
             for
             Figs
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             a
             good
             Fig-year
             ;
             which
             is
             given
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Tree's
             being
             at
             that
             time
             without
             fruit
             :
             And
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             clause
             was
             purposely
             added
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             the
             more
             easily
             observed
             that
             our
             Saviour's
             Curse
             was
             not
             designed
             to
             be
             terminated
             in
             the
             Tree
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             pronounced
             against
             it
             onely
             as
             it
             was
             an
             apt
             Resemblance
             of
             a
             Professor
             that
             is
             barren
             of
             good
             works
             .
             So
             that
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             meek
             and
             forbearing
             towards
             wicked
             and
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             likewise
             so
             very
             gracious
             and
             kind
             to
             them
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             at
             all
             ,
             much
             less
             so
             very
             angry
             with
             an
             innocent
             Vegetable
             ,
             as
             to
             destroy
             it
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             than
             that
             he
             once
             found
             no
             fruit
             upon
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             onely
             took
             hold
             of
             this
             opportunity
             to
             do
             as
             I
             now
             said
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Miracle
             was
             designed
             no
             less
             than
             the
             forementioned
             to
             be
             Instructive
             to
             the
             spectators
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             should
             afterwards
             hear
             or
             read
             the
             story
             concerning
             it
             ;
             which
             none
             could
             be
             so
             dull
             as
             not
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             had
             but
             the
             least
             knowledge
             of
             him
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             for
             that
             other
             ,
             viz.
             his
             sending
             the
             Devils
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             ejected
             out
             of
             a
             Poor
             Man
             ,
             into
             a
             Herd
             of
             Swine
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             causing
             them
             to
             run
             violently
             down
             a
             steep
             hill
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             to
             perish
             there
             :
             We
             read
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             did
             not
             command
             them
             ,
             but
             onely
             suffered
             them
             (
             as
             't
             is
             expressed
             both
             by
             S.
             Mark
             and
             S.
             Luke
             )
             at
             their
             own
             request
             
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             those
             Beasts
             .
             Nor
             doth
             the
             saying
             unto
             them
             ,
             Go
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             in
             S.
             
             Matthew's
             Relation
             of
             the
             Story
             ,
             )
             speak
             any
             more
             than
             a
             bare
             Permission
             ;
             seeing
             their
             beseeching
             him
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             go
             
             is
             there
             expressed
             as
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             so
             speaking
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Mischief
             that
             was
             done
             ,
             the
             Devils
             onely
             were
             the
             Authors
             or
             the
             proper
             Cause
             of
             .
             Nor
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             could
             our
             Saviour
             permit
             this
             ,
             either
             to
             make
             sport
             ,
             or
             to
             please
             himself
             with
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             
               poor
               Creatures
            
             ;
             for
             both
             these
             were
             infinitely
             below
             him
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             Contrary
             to
             the
             Seriousness
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             of
             his
             Nature
             ;
             but
             there
             were
             very
             weighty
             and
             great
             reasons
             why
             he
             should
             thus
             do
             .
          
           
             As
             ,
             first
             ,
             To
             expose
             the
             Hateful
             Nature
             of
             the
             Devils
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             men
             to
             understand
             and
             take
             notice
             ,
             how
             extremely
             they
             delight
             in
             doing
             Mischief
             ;
             which
             it
             
             doth
             greatly
             concern
             the
             wellfare
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             both
             not
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             and
             well
             to
             Consider
             .
             By
             this
             experiment
             it
             appeared
             ,
             that
             those
             unclean
             Spirits
             are
             so
             maliciously
             disposed
             ,
             and
             so
             bent
             upon
             mischievousness
             ,
             as
             that
             rather
             than
             want
             objects
             to
             vent
             their
             Spite
             on
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             glad
             to
             do
             it
             upon
             Bruit
             Beasts
             .
             But
             especially
             the
             Devils
             most
             inveterate
             and
             deadly
             hatred
             
               to
               man-kind
            
             was
             hereby
             shewed
             ;
             in
             that
             when
             they
             were
             no
             longer
             permitted
             to
             do
             them
             a
             greater
             ,
             they
             were
             glad
             of
             an
             opportunity
             to
             make
             them
             the
             objects
             of
             a
             less
             mischief
             :
             And
             to
             procure
             to
             them
             what
             hurt
             they
             were
             able
             in
             their
             Goods
             ,
             when
             they
             ceased
             to
             be
             in
             a
             Capacity
             of
             tormenting
             them
             in
             their
             Minds
             and
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             2ly
             ,
             By
             this
             means
             there
             was
             a
             discovery
             made
             what
             a
             multitude
             there
             were
             of
             them
             that
             possessed
             that
             one
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             (
             according
             to
             S.
             
               Matthew
               )
               two
            
             persons
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             that
             those
             which
             were
             cast
             out
             of
             them
             were
             enough
             to
             actuate
             the
             Bodies
             of
             a
             great
             herd
             of
             Swine
             ,
             and
             consisting
             of
             no
             fewer
             than
             about
             two
             thousand
             ,
             as
             S.
             Mark
             saith
             ;
             and
             none
             could
             tell
             (
             but
             he
             that
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             the
             men
             ,
             and
             suffered
             them
             to
             enter
             the
             swine
             )
             how
             very
             many
             each
             of
             these
             might
             be
             possessed
             with
             .
             This
             
             was
             of
             great
             importance
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             Greatness
             of
             the
             Miracle
             that
             was
             wrought
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Miserable
             wretches
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             being
             made
             sensible
             of
             the
             exceeding
             vastness
             of
             the
             deliverance
             that
             by
             their
             Saviour
             was
             brought
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Devils
             declared
             that
             their
             name
             was
             Legion
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             they
             were
             a
             very
             mighty
             multitude
             ;
             Yet
             what
             they
             said
             was
             too
             incredible
             to
             be
             received
             upon
             the
             bare
             word
             of
             those
             which
             from
             the
             very
             beginning
             were
             always
             Liars
             :
             but
             this
             permission
             of
             our
             Saviour
             gave
             a
             plain
             demonstration
             that
             in
             this
             saying
             of
             theirs
             they
             spake
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             These
             Persons
             were
             by
             this
             means
             most
             effectually
             taught
             how
             infinitely
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             in
             not
             suffering
             this
             huge
             number
             of
             Fiends
             all
             the
             time
             they
             had
             possession
             of
             them
             to
             destroy
             them
             ;
             when
             as
             they
             no
             sooner
             entred
             into
             the
             herd
             of
             Swine
             ,
             but
             immediately
             they
             dispatch'd
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             This
             permission
             was
             also
             a
             just
             punishment
             to
             the
             Gaderens
             to
             whom
             those
             Beasts
             belonged
             ;
             who
             (
             as
             afterward
             it
             appeared
             )
             were
             a
             generation
             of
             Covetous
             Muck-worms
             ,
             and
             preferred
             their
             
             Swine
             before
             their
             Souls
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             it
             was
             as
             effectual
             and
             proper
             a
             course
             as
             could
             well
             be
             taken
             for
             their
             Reformation
             .
             Several
             other
             Reasons
             of
             this
             action
             might
             be
             instanced
             in
             ,
             but
             these
             ,
             nay
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             may
             well
             suffice
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             this
             Miracle
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             Mischievous
             one
             or
             of
             no
             use
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             scarcely
             any
             one
             wrought
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             pregnant
             with
             profitable
             Instructions
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             many
             respects
             of
             great
             importance
             to
             the
             good
             of
             our
             Souls
             as
             this
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               That
               to
               make
               men
               Holy
               was
               the
               Design
               of
               
                 Christ's
                 Death
              
               ,
               Proved
               by
               several
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               :
               And
               how
               it
               is
               effectual
               thereunto
               ,
               discovered
               in
               six
               Particulars
               .
            
          
           
             FOurthly
             ,
             the
             making
             of
             us
             Holy
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             the
             Business
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             whole
             Life
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             also
             the
             great
             End
             and
             Design
             of
             his
             Death
             .
             And
             this
             are
             we
             assured
             of
             by
             abundance
             of
             Express
             Scriptures
             ;
             Some
             few
             of
             which
             we
             will
             here
             produce
             ,
             Romans
             6.
             6.
             
             
               Knowing
               this
               that
            
             
             
               our
               Old
               man
               is
               crucified
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Body
               of
               Sin
               might
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               that
               henceforth
               we
               should
               not
               serve
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Corinthians
             ,
             5.
             15.
             
             —
             
               He
               dyed
               for
               all
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               live
               should
               not
               henceforth
               live
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               but
               unto
               him
               which
               died
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               rose
               again
               .
            
          
           
             Galatians
             ,
             1.
             4.
             
             
               Who
               gave
               himself
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               deliver
               us
               from
               this
               present
               evil
               world
               ,
               (
               viz.
            
             From
             its
             corrupt
             practices
             )
             
               according
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               and
               our
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             Ephesians
             ,
             5.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             
               Husbands
               love
               your
               wives
               ,
               as
               Christ
               loved
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               gave
               himself
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               sanctifie
               and
               cleanse
               it
               with
               the
               washing
               of
               Water
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               present
               it
               unto
               himself
               a
               Glorious
               Church
               ,
               not
               having
               Spot
               or
               Wrinkle
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               thing
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               should
               be
               holy
               and
               without
               blemish
               .
            
          
           
             Colossians
             ,
             1.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             
               And
               you
               that
               were
               sometimes
               alienated
               ,
               and
               enemies
               in
               your
               minds
               by
               wicked
               works
               ,
               hath
               he
               now
               reconciled
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               his
               flesh
               through
               death
               ,
               to
               present
               you
               holy
               and
               unblamable
               and
               unreprovable
               in
               his
               sight
               .
            
          
           
             Titus
             ,
             2.
             14.
             
             
               Who
               gave
               himself
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               redeem
               us
               from
               all
               iniquity
               and
               purifie
               to
               himself
               a
               peculiar
               people
               zealous
               of
               Good
               Works
               .
            
          
           
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             
             
               For
               as
               much
               as
               ye
               know
               that
               ye
               were
               not
               redeemed
               with
               Corruptible
               things
               ,
               as
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               ,
               from
               your
               vain
               Conversation
               received
               by
               Tradition
               from
               your
               Fathers
               ▪
               but
               with
               the
               precious
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               Lamb
               without
               blemish
               ,
               and
               without
               Spot
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             
             
               For
               Christ
               also
               hath
               once
               suffered
               for
               Sins
               ,
               the
               just
               for
               the
               unjust
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               bring
               us
               to
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             is
             ,
             saith
             Calvin
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             so
             consecrated
             to
             God
             as
             to
             live
             and
             die
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             24.
             
             
               Who
               his
               own
               self
               bare
               our
               Sins
               in
               his
               Own
               body
               on
               the
               Tree
               ,
               that
               we
               being
               dead
               to
               sins
               ,
               should
               live
               to
               righteousness
               ,
               by
               whose
               Stripes
               ye
               were
               healed
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             is
             greatly
             effectual
             to
             this
             end
             of
             making
             us
             Holy
             ,
             these
             several
             ways
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             it
             gave
             Testimony
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             which
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             )
             hath
             no
             other
             Design
             .
             Christ
             took
             his
             Death
             upon
             it
             that
             that
             was
             true
             ;
             was
             willing
             to
             expose
             himself
             in
             the
             Defence
             thereof
             to
             a
             most
             ignominious
             and
             painful
             death
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             the
             shedding
             of
             his
             blood
             was
             a
             Federal
             right
             confirming
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             wherein
             is
             promised
             in
             and
             
             through
             Him
             the
             Pardon
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             happiness
             ,
             on
             Condition
             of
             our
             sincere
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             and
             new
             obedience
             .
             So
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             29.
             
          
           
             And
             
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
            
             Heb.
             13.
             20.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             As
             it
             is
             exemplary
             of
             the
             highest
             vertue
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             
             
               Christ
               also
               suffered
               for
               us
               ,
               leaving
               us
               an
               Example
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               follow
               his
               Steps
               ;
               who
               did
               no
               sin
               ,
               neither
               was
               guile
               found
               in
               his
               mouth
               :
               who
               when
               he
               was
               reviled
               ,
               reviled
               not
               again
               ;
               when
               he
               suffered
               ,
               he
               threatned
               not
               ,
               but
               committed
               himself
               to
               him
               that
               judgeth
               righteously
               .
            
             The
             Greatest
             Humility
             and
             Self-denial
             ,
             the
             greatest
             
               Meekness
               ,
               Patience
            
             and
             
               Submission
               to
               the
               Divine
               Will
            
             ,
             the
             most
             wonderful
             Charity
             ,
             and
             
               Forgiveness
               of
               Enemies
               ,
               &c.
            
             are
             exemplified
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             Death
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             highly
             Effectual
             towards
             the
             promoting
             of
             these
             most
             Excellent
             Graces
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             expelling
             and
             utter
             extirpating
             out
             of
             us
             the
             Contrary
             Vices
             .
          
           
             One
             would
             think
             it
             impossible
             that
             he
             should
             be
             of
             an
             Haughty
             Spirit
             and
             a
             proud
             mind
             ,
             that
             seriously
             Considers
             how
             the
             Onely-begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             humbled
             
             himself
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             even
             the
             shameful
             and
             ignominious
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             :
             That
             he
             should
             Covet
             great
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             frequently
             affects
             his
             mind
             with
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             Saviour's
             emptying
             himself
             and
             becoming
             poor
             ,
             that
             we
             through
             his
             proverty
             might
             be
             made
             rich
             ,
             and
             preferring
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Vilest
             of
             wretches
             before
             the
             life
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             Honourable
             Personages
             .
             How
             can
             he
             be
             vain
             and
             frothy
             ,
             that
             considers
             his
             Saviour's
             horrid
             Agony
             ,
             what
             a
             man
             of
             Sorrows
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             acquainted
             with
             Griefs
             ?
             How
             can
             he
             storm
             at
             the
             receiving
             of
             injuries
             ,
             and
             swell
             with
             indignation
             against
             those
             that
             offer
             him
             incivilities
             and
             rudely
             behave
             themselves
             towards
             him
             ,
             that
             fixeth
             his
             thoughts
             upon
             his
             Saviour's
             meek
             putting
             up
             the
             Vilest
             and
             most
             Contemptuous
             usages
             ,
             and
             considereth
             how
             gentle
             ,
             sedate
             and
             Lamb-like
             he
             was
             when
             Barbarous
             Villains
             Mocked
             ,
             Buffetted
             and
             Spit
             upon
             him
             ,
             Crowned
             him
             with
             Thorns
             ,
             put
             a
             Robe
             in
             a
             jear
             upon
             his
             Back
             ,
             and
             a
             Reed
             for
             a
             Scepter
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             acted
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             most
             inhumane
             Butchers
             towards
             him
             .
             One
             would
             think
             it
             no
             uneasie
             matter
             to
             perswade
             our selves
             to
             forgive
             very
             heartily
             the
             Spitefullest
             &
             most
             malicious
             enemies
             ,
             
             whilst
             we
             take
             notice
             that
             Christ
             shed
             even
             his
             pretious
             blood
             for
             those
             that
             carried
             in
             their
             breasts
             the
             greatest
             malignity
             against
             him
             and
             bare
             him
             the
             most
             deadly
             hatred
             ;
             that
             he
             suffered
             death
             for
             those
             which
             in
             the
             Cruellest
             manner
             they
             were
             able
             took
             away
             his
             life
             .
             What
             temptation
             can
             be
             forcible
             enough
             to
             prevail
             upon
             us
             sinners
             to
             murmure
             and
             repine
             at
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             in
             the
             afflictions
             he
             inflicts
             upon
             us
             ,
             while
             we
             observe
             how
             much
             greater
             sufferings
             than
             ours
             are
             ,
             were
             with
             profoundest
             Submission
             to
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             heartiest
             approbation
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Will
            
             ,
             endured
             by
             the
             not
             onely
             perfectly
             innocent
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             
               highly
               meriting
            
             and
             
               infinitely
               Well
               deserving
            
             Jesus
             ?
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             As
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             was
             likewise
             a
             
               Sacrifice
               for
               sin
            
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             an
             Eminent
             manner
             effectual
             to
             this
             great
             purpose
             .
             In
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             considered
             as
             an
             Expiatory
             and
             
               Propitiatory
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             is
             the
             offence
             that
             God
             Almighty
             hath
             taken
             against
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             hatred
             he
             bears
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Love
             to
             us
             sinners
             ,
             infinitely
             declared
             ;
             in
             that
             he
             would
             not
             forgive
             it
             to
             us
             without
             the
             intervention
             of
             no
             meaner
             an
             offering
             than
             the
             Blood
             of
             his
             onely-begotten
             Son.
             Observe
             what
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             to
             this
             Purpose
             ,
             
             Rom.
             3.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               Whom
               God
               hath
               set
               forth
               to
               be
               a
               Propitiation
               through
               Faith
               in
               his
               blood
               ,
               to
               declare
               his
               Righteousness
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               that
               are
               past
               ,
               through
               the
               forbearance
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               declare
               I
               say
               at
               this
               time
               his
               Righteousness
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               just
               ,
               and
               the
               justifier
               of
               him
               which
               believeth
               in
               Iesus
               .
            
             The
             Plain
             sense
             of
             which
             words
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             is
             this
             :
             That
             God
             might
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             demonstrate
             how
             holy
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             he
             
               hateth
               sin
            
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             how
             infinitely
             gracious
             he
             is
             in
             his
             willingness
             to
             
               forgive
               sinners
            
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             was
             Christ
             set
             forth
             by
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Propitiation
             through
             Faith
             in
             his
             blood
             .
             There
             are
             many
             (
             and
             they
             no
             Adversaries
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             satisfaction
             )
             that
             do
             not
             question
             but
             that
             God
             could
             have
             pardoned
             sin
             without
             any
             other
             Satisfaction
             than
             the
             Repentance
             of
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             (
             and
             in
             the
             number
             of
             them
             were
             
               Calvin
               ,
               P.
               Martyr
               ,
               Musculus
               ,
            
             and
             Zanchy
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             fully
             shewn
             out
             of
             their
             several
             works
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             is
             not
             a
             place
             to
             do
             it
             in
             )
             but
             he
             chose
             to
             have
             his
             Son
             die
             for
             it
             ,
             before
             he
             would
             admit
             any
             terms
             of
             Reconciliation
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             perform
             the
             highest
             act
             of
             Grace
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             shew
             also
             the
             greatest
             displeasure
             
             against
             Sin.
             And
             therefore
             would
             he
             thus
             do
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             the
             more
             effectually
             prevent
             wicked
             mens
             encouraging
             themselves
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             great
             mercy
             ,
             to
             persist
             in
             their
             wickedness
             .
             Therefore
             was
             Christ
             set
             forth
             to
             be
             a
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             that
             his
             Father
             (
             who
             is
             perfectly
             
               sui
               juris
            
             )
             might
             be
             put
             by
             this
             means
             into
             a
             capacity
             of
             forgiving
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             Cogent
             motive
             ,
             and
             most
             prevailing
             Argument
             to
             Sinners
             to
             reform
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             excellent
             place
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             Rom.
             18.
             3.
             
             
               For
               what
               the
               law
               could
               not
               do
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               was
               weak
               through
               the
               flesh
               :
               God
               sending
               his
               own
               son
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               sinful
               flesh
               ,
               and
               for
               sin
            
             (
             or
             by
             the
             means
             of
             sin
             )
             
               condemned
               sin
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             what
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             weak
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             impetuosity
             of
             mens
             fleshly
             inclinations
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             (
             coming
             in
             the
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             respects
             becoming
             like
             to
             us
             ,
             sin
             onely
             excepted
             )
             did
             ,
             and
             by
             being
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin
             (
             so
             the
             word
             [
             Sin
             ]
             signifieth
             in
             diverse
             places
             ,
             as
             Leviticus
             4.
             29.
             
             Chap.
             5.
             6.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             and
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             also
             Gen.
             4.
             7.
             )
             Condemned
             Sin
             in
             his
             flesh
             ;
             he
             by
             this
             means
             shewing
             how
             hateful
             it
             is
             to
             
             God
             ,
             took
             the
             most
             effectual
             course
             to
             kill
             and
             destroy
             it
             .
             And
             moreover
             the
             most
             dearly
             beloved
             Son
             of
             God
             undergoing
             such
             extreme
             sufferings
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             it
             is
             evidently
             thereby
             demonstrated
             what
             dismal
             vengeance
             those
             have
             reason
             to
             expect
             that
             shall
             continue
             impenitent
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             be
             reclaimed
             from
             them
             :
             For
             saith
             he
             ,
             Luke
             23.
             31.
             
             
               Is
               they
               do
               these
               things
               in
               a
               green
               Tree
               ,
               what
               shall
               be
               done
               in
               the
               dry
               ?
            
             If
             God
             spared
             not
             his
             own
             most
             innocent
             ,
             holy
             and
             onely
             Son
             ,
             than
             whom
             nothing
             was
             ,
             or
             could
             be
             ,
             more
             dear
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             abandoned
             him
             to
             so
             shameful
             and
             horrid
             a
             death
             for
             our
             Sins
             ;
             how
             great
             and
             severe
             sufferings
             may
             we
             conclude
             he
             will
             inflict
             upon
             those
             Vile
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             dare
             still
             to
             live
             in
             Wilful
             disobedience
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             considered
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             we
             farther
             learn
             ,
             what
             an
             esteem
             God
             hath
             for
             his
             holy
             Laws
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             abate
             their
             Rigour
             ,
             nor
             remit
             the
             punishment
             due
             to
             the
             Transgressors
             of
             them
             ,
             without
             a
             Consideration
             of
             no
             meaner
             value
             than
             the
             most
             Pretious
             blood
             of
             his
             own
             Son.
             
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             in
             that
             Christ
             hath
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             at
             the
             appointment
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             for
             the
             purpose
             of
             making
             an
             Atonement
             
             of
             Sin
             ,
             this
             gives
             all
             men
             unspeakably
             greater
             assurance
             of
             the
             Pardon
             of
             True
             Penitents
             than
             the
             bare
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             could
             ever
             have
             done
             :
             And
             so
             by
             this
             means
             have
             we
             the
             greatest
             encouragement
             that
             our
             hearts
             can
             wish
             to
             become
             new
             men
             and
             return
             to
             obedience
             ;
             and
             have
             all
             ground
             of
             Jealously
             and
             suspicion
             removed
             from
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             such
             heinous
             and
             so
             often
             repeated
             impieties
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             not
             become
             the
             Holiness
             and
             Justice
             of
             God
             to
             remit
             them
             to
             us
             though
             they
             should
             be
             never
             so
             sincerely
             forsaken
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Death
             of
             our
             Saviour
             thus
             considered
             ,
             are
             contained
             (
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             )
             the
             strongest
             and
             most
             irresistible
             Arguments
             to
             a
             Holy
             Life
             ;
             and
             I
             farther
             adde
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             no
             less
             apt
             to
             work
             upon
             the
             principle
             of
             Ingenuity
             that
             is
             implanted
             in
             our
             natures
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             self-love
             .
             For
             who
             that
             hath
             the
             least
             spark
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             powerfully
             inclined
             to
             hate
             all
             sin
             ,
             when
             he
             considereth
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Cause
             of
             such
             direful
             sufferings
             to
             so
             incomparably
             Excellent
             a
             person
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             obliging
             a
             Friend
             as
             Christ
             is
             ?
             Who
             but
             a
             Creature
             utterly
             destitute
             of
             that
             principle
             ,
             and
             therefore
             worse
             than
             a
             Brute
             Beast
             ,
             
             can
             find
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             take
             Pleasure
             in
             the
             Spear
             that
             let
             out
             the
             heart-blood
             of
             his
             most
             blessed
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             to
             carry
             himself
             towards
             that
             as
             a
             loving
             friend
             ,
             which
             was
             (
             and
             still
             is
             )
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory's
             worst
             enemy
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             hath
             Jesus
             Christ
             indured
             &
             done
             so
             much
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             and
             are
             we
             able
             to
             give
             our selves
             leave
             to
             render
             all
             his
             sufferings
             and
             performances
             unsuccessful
             by
             continuing
             in
             disobedience
             ?
             Can
             we
             be
             willing
             that
             he
             should
             do
             and
             suffer
             so
             many
             things
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             do
             our
             parts
             to
             make
             him
             do
             so
             ?
             Is
             this
             possible
             ?
          
           
             Nay
             hath
             he
             been
             Crucified
             for
             us
             by
             the
             wicked
             Iews
             ,
             and
             don
             't
             we
             think
             that
             enough
             ?
             but
             must
             we
             our selves
             be
             Crucifying
             him
             afresh
             by
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             putting
             him
             again
             to
             an
             open
             shame
             by
             preferring
             our
             base
             lusts
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Iews
             did
             
               Baral
               bas
            
             ?
          
           
             Hath
             he
             expressed
             such
             astonishing
             love
             to
             us
             in
             dying
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             wo'nt
             we
             accept
             of
             it
             ?
             which
             we
             certainly
             refuse
             to
             do
             so
             long
             as
             we
             live
             in
             Sin.
             Hath
             he
             purchased
             Eternal
             Salvation
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             such
             great
             and
             glorious
             things
             as
             Eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             nor
             ear
             heard
             ,
             and
             which
             have
             not
             entered
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             to
             be
             conceived
             
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             can
             we
             perswade
             our selves
             to
             be
             so
             ungrateful
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             so
             wanting
             to
             our-selves
             ,
             as
             to
             refuse
             to
             receive
             these
             at
             his
             hands
             on
             those
             most
             reasonable
             terms
             on
             which
             he
             offers
             them
             ?
          
           
             Hath
             he
             bought
             us
             with
             such
             a
             price
             ;
             and
             can
             we
             refuse
             to
             be
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             rather
             chuse
             to
             be
             the
             slaves
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             the
             Devil's
             Drudges
             ?
          
           
             Where
             can
             we
             find
             so
             many
             strongly
             inciting
             Motives
             to
             hate
             and
             abandon
             all
             sin
             ,
             as
             are
             contained
             ,
             and
             very
             obvious
             in
             the
             Death
             and
             sufferings
             of
             our
             Saviour
             for
             it
             ?
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             Death
             of
             our
             Saviour
             is
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             effectual
             to
             the
             making
             of
             us
             in
             all
             respects
             vertuous
             and
             holy
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             thereby
             procured
             for
             us
             that
             Grace
             and
             Assistance
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             enable
             us
             so
             to
             be
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             his
             humbling
             himself
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             becoming
             obedient
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             hath
             God
             highly
             exalted
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             a
             name
             that
             is
             above
             every
             name
             ;
             that
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             every
             Knee
             should
             bow
             ,
             of
             things
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             Earth
             ,
             and
             things
             under
             the
             Earth
             :
             And
             that
             every
             Tongue
             should
             Confess
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             Lord
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             
             Phil.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Now
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Authority
             he
             is
             by
             this
             means
             invested
             and
             dignified
             with
             ,
             and
             particularly
             as
             he
             is
             King
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             hath
             he
             sent
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             Sanctifie
             us
             ,
             to
             excite
             us
             to
             all
             holy
             actions
             ,
             and
             to
             assist
             us
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             The
             Death
             of
             Christ
             doth
             also
             apparently
             promote
             this
             great
             Design
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             patient
             submitting
             to
             it
             he
             vindicated
             God's
             Right
             of
             Sovereignity
             over
             all
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             he
             hath
             to
             require
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             as
             seems
             good
             to
             him
             .
             Whereas
             the
             
               First
               Adam
            
             by
             Contumacy
             ,
             Pride
             and
             Rebellion
             did
             put
             an
             high
             and
             unsufferable
             affront
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             Maker
             ,
             and
             his
             wretched
             posterity
             followed
             his
             Example
             ,
             and
             have
             by
             that
             means
             done
             what
             lay
             in
             them
             to
             render
             his
             Right
             to
             their
             obedience
             questionable
             ;
             this
             Blessed
             
               Second
               Adam
            
             by
             acting
             directly
             Contrary
             ,
             viz.
             by
             
               Obedience
               ,
               Humility
            
             ,
             &
             Subjecting
             himself
             to
             the
             Divine
             pleasure
             in
             the
             severest
             expressions
             and
             significations
             of
             it
             ,
             hath
             done
             publiquely
             and
             before
             the
             world
             an
             infinite
             honour
             to
             his
             Father
             :
             And
             his
             absolute
             Right
             of
             Dominion
             over
             his
             whole
             Creation
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             he
             hath
             to
             prescribe
             to
             it
             what
             
             laws
             he
             judges
             sitting
             (
             which
             was
             before
             so
             eclipsed
             by
             wicked
             sinners
             )
             hath
             he
             by
             this
             means
             in
             the
             most
             signal
             manner
             manifested
             and
             made
             apparent
             .
             And
             of
             what
             force
             this
             is
             to
             promote
             our
             Holiness
             and
             Universal
             obedience
             ,
             the
             dullest
             capacity
             may
             apprehend
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             it
             appears
             to
             be
             a
             most
             plain
             ,
             and
             unquestionable
             Case
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             in
             his
             Death
             considered
             according
             to
             each
             of
             the
             notions
             we
             have
             of
             it
             ,
             had
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             great
             work
             of
             making
             men
             Holy
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             was
             the
             main
             Design
             which
             he
             therein
             drove
             at
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             now
             adde
             ,
             that
             where
             as
             it
             is
             frequently
             affirmed
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             the
             End
             of
             Christ's
             death
             was
             also
             the
             Forgiveness
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             &
             the
             Reconciling
             of
             us
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             so
             to
             understand
             those
             places
             where
             this
             is
             expressed
             ,
             as
             if
             these
             Blessings
             were
             absolutely
             thereby
             procured
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             any
             otherwise
             than
             upon
             Condition
             of
             our
             
               effectuall
               believing
            
             ,
             and
             yielding
             obedience
             to
             his
             Gospel
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             one
             thing
             scarcely
             which
             we
             are
             so
             frequently
             therein
             minded
             of
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             of
             this
             .
             Christ
             died
             to
             put
             us
             into
             a
             Capacity
             of
             pardon
             ;
             the
             actual
             removing
             of
             our
             Guilt
             is
             not
             the
             necessary
             and
             immediate
             result
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             but
             
             suspended
             till
             such
             time
             as
             the
             forementioned
             conditions
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             are
             performed
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             moreover
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             order
             to
             our
             being
             encouraged
             to
             sincere
             endeavours
             to
             forsake
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             universally
             obedient
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             shed
             his
             blood
             for
             the
             Pardon
             of
             it
             :
             This
             was
             intended
             in
             his
             death
             as
             it
             is
             subservient
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             the
             assurance
             of
             having
             all
             our
             sins
             forgiven
             upon
             our
             sincere
             Reformation
             ,
             being
             a
             necessary
             motive
             thereunto
             .
             Therefore
             hath
             he
             delivered
             us
             from
             a
             necessity
             of
             Dying
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             live
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             doth
             God
             offer
             to
             be
             in
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             reconciled
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             thereby
             be
             prevailed
             with
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             him
             .
             Therefore
             was
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             designed
             to
             procure
             our
             Justification
             from
             all
             sins
             past
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             by
             this
             means
             provoked
             to
             become
             new
             Creatures
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             Observe
             to
             this
             purpose
             what
             the
             Divine
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             saith
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               If
               the
               blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               ,
               and
               the
               Ashes
               of
               an
               Heifer
               sprinkling
               the
               Unclean
               ,
               Sanctifieth
               to
               the
               Purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
               :
               How
               much
               more
               shall
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               through
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
               ofsered
               himself
               without
               Spot
               to
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               purge
               your
               Consciences
               from
               dead
               works
            
             (
             for
             what
             end
             ?
             it
             follows
             )
             
               to
               Serve
            
             (
             or
             in
             order
             to
             your
             Serving
             )
             
               the
               Living
               God.
            
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             may
             suffice
             to
             be
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             Design
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Death
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               That
               it
               is
               onely
               the
               promoting
               of
               the
               Design
               of
               making
               men
               Holy
               ,
               that
               is
               aimed
               at
               by
               the
               Apostles
               insisting
               on
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               Christ's
               
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 Ascension
              
               and
               
                 coming
                 again
                 to
                 Judgement
              
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Might
             in
             the
             next
             place
             proceed
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Saviour
             did
             carry
             on
             the
             same
             Design
             that
             his
             
               Precepts
               ,
               Promises
            
             and
             
               Threatnings
               ,
               Life
            
             and
             Death
             aimed
             at
             ;
             but
             who
             knows
             not
             that
             these
             would
             all
             have
             signified
             nothing
             to
             the
             promoting
             of
             this
             or
             any
             other
             end
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             always
             continued
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             not
             risen
             again
             as
             he
             foretold
             he
             would
             .
             
               If
               Christ
               be
               not
               risen
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             13.
             
               then
               is
               our
               preaching
               vain
               ,
               and
               your
               faith
               is
               also
               vain
               .
            
             So
             that
             whatsoever
             our
             Saviour
             intended
             in
             those
             particulars
             ,
             the
             perfecting
             and
             final
             
             accomplishment
             thereof
             must
             needs
             be
             eminently
             designed
             in
             his
             Resurrection
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Peter
             tells
             his
             Country-men
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Acts
             3.
             21.
             that
             ,
             
               To
               them
               first
               God
               having
               raised
               up
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               ,
               sent
               him
               to
               bless
               them
               in
               turning
               every
               one
               of
               them
               from
               his
               iniquities
               .
            
             But
             farthermore
             we
             find
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Christ's
               Resurrection
            
             very
             much
             insisted
             on
             ,
             by
             S.
             Paul
             especially
             ,
             as
             a
             principle
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             and
             
               Divine
               life
            
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             proposed
             as
             that
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             not
             onely
             a
             Speculative
             and
             Notional
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             Practical
             and
             Experimental
             acquaintance
             with
             .
             And
             he
             often
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             to
             find
             that
             in
             our
             Souls
             which
             bears
             an
             analogy
             thereunto
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             10.
             
             That
             it
             was
             his
             ambition
             to
             know
             (
             or
             feel
             within
             himself
             )
             the
             
               Power
               of
               his
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               fellowship
               of
               his
               sufferings
            
             ;
             to
             have
             experience
             of
             his
             being
             no
             longer
             a
             dead
             but
             a
             living
             Jesus
             by
             his
             inlivening
             him
             ,
             and
             quickening
             his
             Soul
             with
             a
             new
             life
             .
             And
             again
             he
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             4.
             that
             ,
             
               Therefore
               we
               are
               buried
               with
               him
               by
               Baptism
               unto
               Death
               ,
               that
               like
               as
               Christ
               was
               raised
               up
               from
               the
               dead
               by
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               even
               so
               we
               also
               should
               walk
               in
               newness
               of
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Christians
             being
             plunged
             into
             the
             Water
             in
             Baptism
             
             signifieth
             their
             undertaking
             ,
             and
             obliging
             themselves
             in
             a
             spiritual
             sence
             to
             die
             and
             be
             buried
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             (
             which
             death
             and
             burial
             consist
             in
             an
             utter
             renouncing
             and
             forsaking
             of
             all
             their
             sins
             )
             that
             so
             answerably
             to
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             they
             may
             live
             a
             Holy
             and
             a
             Godly
             life
             .
             And
             it
             followeth
             ,
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               For
               if
               we
               have
               been
               planted
               together
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               also
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               his
               Resurrection
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             we
             are
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             by
             Mortification
             to
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             imitate
             his
             death
             ,
             we
             will
             no
             less
             have
             a
             Resemblance
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             by
             living
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             performing
             all
             acts
             of
             Piety
             and
             Christianity
             .
             And
             then
             from
             vers
             .
             8.
             to
             11.
             he
             thus
             proceeds
             :
             
               Now
               if
               we
               be
               dead
               with
               Christ
               ,
               we
               believe
               that
               we
               shall
            
             (
             or
             
               we
               will
               )
               also
               live
               with
               him
               :
               Knowing
               that
               Christ
               ,
               being
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               dieth
               no
               more
               ,
               death
               hath
               no
               more
               dominion
               over
               him
               .
               For
               in
               that
               he
               died
               ,
               he
               died
               unto
               Sin
               once
            
             (
             or
             for
             sin
             once
             for
             all
             )
             
               but
               in
               that
               he
               liveth
               ,
               he
               liveth
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             heaven
             with
             God
             :
             )
             
               Likewise
               reckon
               ye
               your selves
               to
               be
               dead
               indeed
               unto
               sin
               ,
               but
               alive
               unto
               God
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             the
             Example
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             account
             ye
             your selves
             obliged
             to
             die
             to
             Sin
             ,
             and
             to
             
             live
             to
             the
             Praise
             and
             Glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             same
             use
             that
             the
             Apostle
             here
             makes
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             he
             doth
             also
             elsewhere
             of
             his
             Ascension
             and
             session
             at
             the
             Right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             Coloss.
             3.
             1.
             2.
             
             
               If
               ye
               then
               be
               risen
               with
               Christ
               ,
               seek
               those
               things
               which
               are
               above
               ,
               where
               Christ
               sitteth
               at
               the
               Right
               Hand
               of
               God
               ;
               set
               your
               Affections
               on
               things
               above
               ,
               not
               on
               things
               on
               the
               earth
               :
               for
               you
               are
               dead
            
             (
             that
             is
             in
             profession
             ,
             having
             engaged
             your selves
             to
             renounce
             your
             past
             wicked
             life
             )
             
               and
               your
               life
               is
               hid
               with
               Christ
               in
               God
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             you
             have
             by
             embracing
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             obliged
             your selves
             to
             lead
             ,
             is
             in
             Heaven
             where
             Christ
             is
             .
             So
             that
             this
             sheweth
             the
             Informations
             the
             Gospel
             gives
             us
             of
             these
             things
             to
             be
             intended
             for
             Practical
             purposes
             ,
             and
             Incitements
             to
             Holiness
             .
             And
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             with
             his
             following
             Advancement
             we
             are
             frequently
             minded
             of
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             this
             most
             excellent
             Lesson
             ,
             that
             Obedience
             ,
             Patience
             and
             Humility
             are
             the
             way
             to
             Glory
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             encourage
             us
             to
             be
             followers
             of
             Him
             ,
             to
             tread
             in
             his
             holy
             steps
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             our
             Pattern
             .
             This
             we
             have
             in
             the
             fore
             cited
             place
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             And
             Hebr.
             12.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             We
             are
             exhorted
             
               to
               lay
               aside
               every
               weight
               ,
               and
               the
            
             
             
               sin
               which
               doth
               so
               easily
               beset
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               run
               with
               patience
               the
               race
               that
               is
               set
               before
               us
               :
               looking
               unto
               Iesus
               the
               Author
               and
               Finisher
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               joy
               that
               was
               set
               before
               him
               ,
               endured
               the
               Gross
               ,
               despising
               the
               shame
               ,
               and
               is
               set
               down
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Throne
               of
               God.
            
             And
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             To
             
               consider
               him
               that
               endured
               such
               contradiction
               of
               sinners
               against
               himself
            
             (
             that
             is
             especially
             how
             he
             is
             now
             rewarded
             for
             it
             )
             
               l●…st
               we
               be
               weary
               and
               faint
               in
               our
               Minds
               .
            
          
           
             And
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             our
             being
             so
             often
             minded
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             
               coming
               again
            
             to
             Iudgement
             ,
             is
             to
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             all
             holiness
             of
             conversation
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             so
             ignorant
             as
             not
             to
             know
             ?
             For
             we
             are
             sufficiently
             told
             that
             we
             must
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             our
             Works
             ,
             especially
             
               such
               works
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Hypocrites
             of
             this
             age
             do
             most
             despise
             &
             leave
             to
             be
             chiefly
             performed
             by
             their
             contemned
             Moralists
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             M●…
             .
             25.
             34.
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
             And
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             is
             very
             certain
             ,
             which
             is
             intimated
             in
             the
             123
             Page
             of
             the
             
               Free
               Discourse
            
             ,
             Namely
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             merely
             speculative
             as
             some
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             have
             a
             tendency
             to
             the
             promoting
             of
             Real
             righteousness
             &
             holiness
             ,
             and
             are
             revealed
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             But
             as
             I
             did
             not
             there
             ,
             so
             neither
             will
             I
             here
             
             proceed
             to
             shew
             it
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             several
             instances
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             more
             than
             I
             have
             now
             done
             :
             and
             that
             for
             the
             reason
             that
             is
             there
             given
             .
             But
             besides
             I
             conceive
             that
             what
             hath
             been
             discoursed
             already
             in
             this
             Section
             ,
             is
             abundantly
             sufficient
             to
             demonstrate
             what
             we
             have
             undertaken
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               to
               make
               men
               truly
               vertuous
               and
               holy
               ,
               is
               the
               design
               ,
               the
               main
               and
               onely
               design
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           II.
           Upon
           what
           accounts
           the
           Business
           of
           making
           men
           Holy
           came
           to
           be
           preferred
           by
           our
           Saviour
           before
           any
           other
           thing
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           principally
           designed
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Two
               Accounts
               of
               this
               :
               The
               first
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 greatest
                 good
                 to
                 men
                 .
              
               And
               that
               the
               Blessing
               of
               making
               men
               Holy
               ,
               is
               of
               all
               other
               the
               Greatest
               ,
               proved
               by
               several
               Arguments
               ,
               viz.
               First
               ,
               That
               it
               containeth
               in
               it
               a
               Deliverance
               from
               the
               worst
               of
               Evils
               ;
               and
               Sin
               shewed
               so
               to
               be
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Proceed
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             shew
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             other
             good
             things
             ,
             the
             making
             Man-kind
             truly
             vertuous
             and
             Holy
             ,
             is
             the
             grand
             and
             special
             
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             .
             There
             are
             these
             two
             Accounts
             to
             be
             given
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               This
               is
               to
               do
               the
               Greatest
               Good
               to
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               This
               is
               to
               do
               the
               Best
               Service
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Making
             of
             us
             really
             Righteous
             and
             Holy
             is
             the
             Greatest
             Good
             that
             can
             possibly
             be
             done
             to
             us
             .
             There
             is
             no
             blessing
             comparable
             to
             that
             of
             Purifying
             our
             Natures
             from
             Corrupt
             affections
             ,
             and
             induing
             them
             with
             Vertuous
             and
             Divine
             qualities
             .
             The
             wiser
             sort
             of
             the
             Heathens
             themselves
             were
             abundantly
             satisfied
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             only
             design
             they
             professed
             to
             drive
             at
             in
             their
          
           
             Philosophy
             was
             
               the
               Purgation
               ,
               and
               Perfection
               of
               the
               Humane
               life
               .
               Hierocles
            
             
             makes
             this
             to
             be
             the
             very
             Definition
             of
             it
             :
             And
             by
             the
             purgation
             of
             mens
             lives
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             the
             Cleansing
             of
             them
             from
             the
             dregs
             and
             silth
             of
             unreasonable
             appetites
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             perfection
             ,
             the
             Recovery
             of
             that
             Excellency
             which
             reduceth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               the
               Divine
               likeness
            
             .
             Now
             the
             Blessing
             of
             making
             men
             Holy
             ,
             is
             of
             all
             the
             greatest
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             it
             contains
             in
             it
             a
             Deliverance
             from
             the
             
               worst
               of
               Evils
            
             .
             Those
             
             are
             utterly
             ignorant
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Sin
             ,
             that
             imagine
             any
             evil
             greater
             than
             it
             ,
             or
             so
             great
             .
             It
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Stoicks
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             evil
             but
             what
             is
             
               turpe
               &
               vitiosum
            
             ,
             vile
             and
             vicious
             .
             And
             Tully
             himself
             who
             professed
             not
             to
             be
             bound
             up
             to
             the
             Placita
             of
             any
             one
             Sect
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             free-minded
             and
             to
             give
             his
             Reason
             it
             s
             full
             scope
             and
             liberty
             ,
             takes
             upon
             him
             sometimes
             most
             stiffly
             and
             seemingly
             in
             very
             good
             earnest
             to
             maintain
             it
             &
             dispute
             for
             it
             .
             But
             as
             difficult
             as
             I
             find
             it
             to
             brook
             that
             Doctrine
             as
             they
             seem
             to
             understand
             it
             ,
             that
             more
             modest
             saying
             of
             his
             in
             the
             first
             book
             of
             his
             
               Tusculan
               Questions
            
             hath
             without
             doubt
             not
             a
             little
             of
             truth
             in
             it
             .
             
               viz.
               That
               there
               is
               no
               evil
               comparable
               to
               that
               of
               Sin.
               Hierocles
            
             a
             sober
             Philosopher
             ,
             
             and
             very
             free
             from
             the
             high-flown
             humour
             and
             Ranting
             genius
             of
             the
             Stoicks
             ,
             though
             he
             would
             allow
             that
             other
             things
             besides
             Sin
             ,
             may
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               very
               grievous
               and
               difficult
               to
               be
               born
               ,
            
             yet
             he
             would
             admit
             nothing
             besides
             this
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               truly
               evil
            
             ;
             and
             he
             gives
             this
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             viz.
             Because
             that
             certain
             Circumstances
             may
             make
             other
             things
             good
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             repute
             of
             evils
             ;
             but
             none
             can
             make
             this
             so
             .
             He
             
             saith
             that
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             well
             ]
             can
             never
             be
             joyned
             with
             any
             vice
             ,
             but
             so
             may
             it
             with
             every
             thing
             besides
             :
             As
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             say
             concerning
             such
             or
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             he
             is
             well
             diseased
             ,
             he
             is
             well
             poor
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             both
             these
             to
             good
             purpose
             ,
             behaving
             himself
             in
             his
             sickness
             and
             poverty
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             ;
             but
             (
             proceeds
             he
             )
             it
             can
             never
             be
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             he
             doth
             injury
             well
             ,
             or
             he
             is
             rightly
             and
             as
             becomes
             him
             intemperate
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             wickedness
             is
             the
             greatest
             of
             evils
             ,
             is
             apparent
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             injures
             mens
             
               better
               part
            
             ,
             their
             Souls
             ,
             whereas
             it
             lyeth
             in
             the
             power
             of
             no
             other
             (
             as
             the
             now
             mentioned
             Philosopher
             also
             
             observeth
             )
             so
             to
             do
             .
             Do
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             injures
             them
             ?
             that
             's
             too
             gentle
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             even
             marrs
             and
             spoils
             them
             ,
             as
             again
             that
             person
             doth
             
             in
             another
             place
             speak
             .
             Other
             evils
             may
             ruine
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             our
             fortunes
             ,
             &c.
             and
             may
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             by
             that
             means
             disquiet
             and
             disturb
             our
             Souls
             ;
             but
             they
             can
             be
             depraved
             by
             nought
             but
             sin
             ,
             this
             alone
             can
             deprive
             them
             of
             the
             image
             of
             God
             wherein
             consists
             their
             Excellency
             .
             And
             when
             I
             say
             that
             Sin
             undoes
             
               our
               Souls
            
             and
             sin
             only
             ,
             I
             say
             that
             this
             and
             this
             
             alone
             undoes
             our-selves
             :
             For
             (
             as
             saith
             the
             same
             brave
             man
             ,
             )
             
               Thy
               Soul
            
             
             
               is
               thy-self
               ;
               thy
               Body
               thine
               ;
               and
               all
               outward
               things
               ,
               thy
               Body's
               .
            
             And
             the
             Excellent
             Simplicius
             speaking
             of
             Death
             ,
             hath
             this
             saying
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             onely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               an
               Evil
               to
               our
               Bodies
               ,
               not
               to
               us
               .
            
             And
             this
             both
             the
             Stoicks
             and
             Platonists
             do
             much
             insist
             upon
             ,
             and
             make
             great
             use
             of
             it
             .
             They
             stick
             not
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             improper
             to
             say
             that
             a
             man
             consists
             of
             two
             parts
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Body
             is
             one
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             is
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Constituent
             part
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             onely
             his
             instrument
             :
             that
             it
             is
             but
             our
             Prison
             wherein
             we
             are
             confined
             ,
             our
             Leather-bag
             ,
             our
             Satchel
             ,
             our
             Case
             ,
             our
             Sheath
             ,
             our
             House
             ,
             our
             Cloathing
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             we
             find
             such
             a
             notion
             of
             the
             Body
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Heathen
             Writings
             .
             S.
             Paul
             also
             calls
             it
             
               our
               Cloathing
               ,
               our
               Earthly
               house
               ,
               our
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             1
             ,
             4.
             
             S.
             Peter
             calleth
             his
             body
             ,
             this
             
               Tabernacle
               ;
               I
               think
               it
               meet
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               so
               long
               as
               I
               am
               in
               this
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             13.
             
             
               Knowing
               that
               shortly
               I
               must
               put
               off
               this
               Tabernacle
               ,
               vers
               .
            
             14.
             
             So
             that
             other
             evils
             have
             that
             denomination
             because
             they
             are
             so
             to
             such
             things
             onely
             (
             immediately
             I
             mean
             )
             as
             belong
             to
             
             our-selves
             ,
             but
             sin
             is
             an
             immediate
             evil
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             imaginable
             to
             our
             very
             selves
             ;
             in
             that
             in
             whomsoever
             it
             is
             entertained
             ,
             it
             changes
             the
             man's
             nature
             ,
             spoils
             his
             constitution
             and
             makes
             him
             quite
             another
             thing
             :
             From
             a
             Lovely
             ,
             Noble
             and
             Excellent
             ,
             it
             transforms
             him
             into
             an
             ignoble
             ,
             base
             and
             contemptible
             Creature
             .
             We
             are
             not
             ignorant
             what
             names
             the
             Scripture
             bestoweth
             upon
             wicked
             men
             ,
             even
             those
             of
             the
             Uncleanest
             and
             most
             impure
             Beasts
             .
             There
             is
             no
             such
             filthiness
             (
             said
             Cicero
             )
             
             as
             the
             
               F●…ditas
               Turpificati
               animi
            
             ,
             that
             of
             an
             unclean
             Soul
             :
             And
             the
             Philosophers
             used
             to
             express
             vice
             by
             Turpitudo
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Filthiness
             ,
             as
             being
             that
             which
             is
             infinitely
             disbecoming
             ,
             below
             and
             unworthy
             
             of
             humane
             nature
             .
             And
             the
             Wise
             man
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             Proverbs
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               a
               wicked
               man
               is
               loathsome
               ,
               and
               cometh
               to
               shame
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             such
             hideous
             monster
             in
             nature
             as
             a
             Reasonable
             Creature
             living
             in
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             Dictates
             of
             his
             Understanding
             ,
             trampling
             under-foot
             the
             eternal
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             opposing
             himself
             to
             the
             known
             will
             of
             the
             Great
             Sovereign
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             him
             in
             whom
             he
             liveth
             ,
             moveth
             and
             hath
             his
             being
             ,
             to
             whom
             alone
             he
             is
             obliged
             for
             all
             
             he
             is
             or
             hath
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Capacity
             he
             is
             in
             of
             having
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             future
             which
             for
             the
             present
             he
             is
             destitute
             of
             .
             A
             Body
             in
             which
             the
             Head
             and
             Feet
             have
             exchanged
             places
             ,
             is
             not
             more
             deformed
             and
             monstrous
             than
             is
             a
             vitious
             Soul
             :
             For
             her
             Superiour
             and
             Governing
             part
             is
             subjected
             to
             ,
             and
             Lorded
             over
             by
             her
             Inferiour
             and
             that
             which
             was
             designed
             by
             Nature
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             subjection
             and
             governed
             .
             Her
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             as
             the
             Pythagoraeans
             Phrase
             it
             )
             or
             Holder
             of
             the
             Reins
             ,
             and
             Ruling
             Faculty
             ,
             is
             become
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Reined
             in
             and
             Ruled
             Faculty
             .
          
           
             I
             adde
             moreover
             ,
             that
             well
             may
             sin
             be
             said
             to
             spoil
             and
             marr
             mens
             souls
             ,
             for
             we
             read
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             that
             it
             kills
             them
             .
             
               She
               that
               liveth
               in
               pleasures
               is
            
             dead
             ,
             
               while
               she
               liveth
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             6.
             
             
               You
               hath
               he
               quickened
               who
               were
            
             dead
             
               in
               Trespasses
               and
               Sins
            
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             1.
             
             S.
             Iude
             speaking
             of
             certain
             ungodly
             wretches
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               twice
               dead
               ,
               v.
            
             12.
             
             And
             the
             very
             same
             notion
             had
             diverse
             of
             the
             Heathens
             also
             .
             Pythagoras
             used
             to
             put
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               empty
               coffin
            
             in
             the
             place
             of
             that
             Scholar
             that
             left
             his
             School
             ,
             to
             betake
             himself
             to
             a
             vicious
             and
             debauch'd
             life
             ,
             as
             thereby
             signifying
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             dead
             as
             to
             his
             nobler
             part
             .
             And
             his
             Followers
             tell
             us
             
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             died
             ,
             when
             they
             apostatized
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             cast
             off
             the
             Divine
             Life
             .
             And
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             in
             whom
             sin
             reigneth
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             because
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             Definition
             of
             a
             man
             belongs
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             doth
             he
             any
             longer
             deserve
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Reasonable
             Creature
             .
             The
             Philosopher
             we
             have
             so
             often
             quoted
             ,
             (
             and
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             do
             it
             oftener
             )
             will
             have
             wickedness
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               death
               of
               the
               reasonable
               nature
               :
            
             And
             Simplicius
             doubts
             not
             to
             assert
             ,
             that
             
               a
               man
               that
               is
               drowned
               in
               sensuality
               ,
            
             
             
               hath
               no
               more
               of
               Reason
               in
               him
               ,
               than
               a
               Brute
               creature
               .
            
          
           
             To
             return
             to
             God
             and
             to
             
               a
               right
               mind
            
             ,
             to
             be
             without
             God
             and
             without
             understanding
             ,
             were
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             signification
             with
             those
             excellent
             men
             .
             And
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Prodigal
             
               came
               to
               himself
            
             when
             he
             resolved
             upon
             returning
             to
             his
             Father's
             house
             ;
             as
             if
             that
             while
             he
             persisted
             in
             disobedience
             ,
             he
             was
             as
             very
             a
             Brute
             ,
             as
             were
             those
             whose
             husks
             he
             fed
             on
             ,
             and
             had
             utterly
             lost
             his
             understanding
             faculty
             .
             Though
             that
             last
             saying
             of
             Simplicius
             may
             seem
             somewhat
             hyperbolical
             ,
             yet
             this
             following
             ,
             one
             of
             Hierocles
             hath
             not
             the
             least
             tittle
             of
             a
             Figure
             in
             it
             ,
             viz.
             That
             wicked
             men
             do
             render
             the
             
             Reason
             that
             remaineth
             in
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               more
               base
               and
               wretchedly
               contemptible
               than
               the
               vilest
               slave
               .
            
             They
             use
             it
             altogether
             in
             matters
             of
             very
             bad
             ,
             or
             (
             at
             best
             )
             of
             most
             mean
             concern
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             ,
             so
             upon
             this
             it
             would
             be
             even
             as
             well
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             none
             at
             all
             :
             For
             the
             Sagacity
             that
             is
             in
             Beasts
             is
             not
             less
             serviceable
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             is
             the
             Reason
             of
             a
             wicked
             man
             to
             him
             :
             Nay
             had
             he
             onely
             that
             Sagacity
             that
             is
             observable
             in
             many
             unreasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             it
             might
             stand
             him
             in
             as
             much
             stead
             as
             his
             Reason
             doth
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             more
             .
             So
             that
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             discoursed
             it
             appeareth
             very
             evidently
             that
             wickedness
             is
             the
             
               worst
               ,
               incomparably
            
             the
             
               worst
               of
               Evils
            
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             so
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             its
             consequences
             :
             And
             therefore
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             it
             ,
             by
             purifying
             our
             lives
             and
             natures
             is
             to
             confer
             upon
             us
             the
             greatest
             blessing
             ,
             and
             consequently
             is
             an
             undertaking
             ,
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             the
             most
             worthy
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Argument
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               Blessing
               of
               making
               men
               Holy
               is
               accompained
               with
               all
               other
               that
               are
               most
               desireable
               ,
               and
               which
               do
               best
               deserve
               to
               be
               so
               called
               :
               Particularly
               with
               the
               Pardon
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               God's
               special
               Love.
               And
               that
               those
               things
               which
               Sensual
               Persons
               are
               most
               desirous
               of
               ,
               are
               eminently
               to
               be
               found
               in
               that
               blessing
               .
            
          
           
             SEcondly
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             Greatest
             Blessing
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             accompanied
             with
             all
             other
             that
             are
             most
             desireable
             ,
             and
             which
             do
             best
             deserve
             to
             be
             so
             called
             .
             Where
             sin
             is
             sincerely
             forsaken
             ,
             it
             will
             certainly
             be
             Pardoned
             :
             The
             nature
             of
             God
             is
             such
             as
             that
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             a
             true
             Convert
             .
             They
             are
             our
             iniquities
             alone
             that
             make
             (
             or
             can
             make
             )
             a
             separation
             betwixt
             us
             and
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             sins
             onely
             that
             hide
             his
             face
             from
             us
             :
             But
             the
             cause
             being
             removed
             ,
             the
             effect
             ceaseth
             .
             When
             the
             Divine
             grace
             that
             is
             offered
             to
             sinners
             ,
             becometh
             effectual
             to
             the
             turning
             any
             one
             from
             his
             evil
             ways
             ,
             God's
             favour
             doth
             naturally
             return
             to
             him
             :
             even
             
             as
             naturally
             as
             doth
             the
             Sun's
             light
             into
             those
             places
             ,
             where
             that
             which
             before
             intercepted
             between
             it
             and
             them
             ,
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             He
             is
             of
             so
             infinitely
             benign
             and
             Gracious
             a
             Nature
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             continue
             an
             object
             of
             his
             displeasure
             one
             moment
             longer
             than
             while
             he
             is
             uncapable
             of
             his
             favour
             ;
             and
             nothing
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             but
             sin
             and
             wickedness
             (
             as
             he
             hath
             often
             enough
             assured
             us
             )
             can
             make
             men
             so
             .
             Nay
             a
             Holy
             Soul
             is
             ever
             the
             Object
             also
             of
             his
             Dearest
             and
             most
             special
             love
             .
             He
             is
             not
             onely
             friends
             with
             ,
             but
             also
             
               takes
               pleasure
            
             in
             those
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             Psalm
             147.
             11.
             
             He
             is
             said
             to
             make
             his
             residence
             within
             such
             persons
             ,
             so
             great
             is
             the
             delight
             that
             he
             taketh
             in
             them
             .
             Isaiah
             66.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Heaven
               is
               my
               Throne
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               my
               Footstool
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               house
               that
               ye
               build
               unto
               me
               ?
               and
               where
               is
               the
               place
               of
               my
               Rest
               ?
               For
               all
               those
               things
               have
               mine
               hand
               made
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               things
               have
               been
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               :
               But
               to
               this
               man
               will
               I
               look
               ,
               even
               to
               him
               that
               is
               poor
               and
               of
               a
               contrite
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               trembleth
               at
               my
               word
               .
            
             John
             14.
             23.
             
             
               Iesus
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               If
               any
               man
               love
               me
               ,
               he
               will
               keep
               my
               words
               ,
               and
               my
               Father
               will
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               make
               our
               abode
               with
               him
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             said
             particularly
             of
             
             him
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             love
             (
             which
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
             )
             that
             
               he
               dwelleth
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               him
               .
            
             And
             I
             might
             shew
             that
             the
             Heathens
             themselves
             had
             this
             very
             notion
             .
             It
             was
             a
             saying
             
             used
             by
             the
             Pythagoraeans
             ;
             that
             
               God
               hath
               not
               in
               the
               whole
               earth
               a
               more
               familiar
               place
               of
               Residence
               than
               a
               pure
               Soul.
               
            
          
           
             And
             Apollo
             is
             brought
             in
             thus
             speaking
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               To
               dwell
               in
               Heaven
               doth
               not
               more
               please
               me
               ,
               then
            
             
               Within
               the
               Souls
               of
               Pious
               Mortal
               men
               .
            
          
           
             And
             Hierocles
             which
             reciteth
             that
             verse
             doth
             himself
             assert
             ,
             that
             
               God
               hateth
               no
               man
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               the
               good
               man
               ,
               he
            
             
             
               Embraceth
               him
               with
               an
               extraordinary
               and
               surpassing
               affection
               .
            
             The
             Righteous
             Lord
             loving
             righteousness
             ,
             his
             countenance
             cannot
             but
             behold
             the
             upright
             .
             Wheresoever
             he
             finds
             any
             impressions
             of
             True
             Goodness
             ,
             as
             he
             cannot
             but
             highly
             approve
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             not
             possible
             but
             that
             they
             should
             attract
             his
             singular
             love
             to
             those
             which
             are
             the
             subjects
             of
             them
             :
             According
             to
             that
             measure
             
             and
             proportion
             that
             any
             one
             participates
             of
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             share
             in
             his
             Grace
             and
             kindness
             .
             A
             holy
             person
             is
             a
             man
             
               after
               God's
               own
               heart
            
             ,
             as
             his
             Servant
             David
             was
             said
             to
             be
             :
             He
             is
             a
             man
             that
             carrieth
             his
             image
             ,
             and
             bears
             a
             Resemblance
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             he
             cannot
             fail
             to
             be
             very
             dearly
             beloved
             by
             him
             .
             Now
             I
             need
             not
             go
             about
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             no
             blessing
             whatsoever
             but
             is
             implyed
             in
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             
               Divine
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             such
             a
             love
             as
             that
             which
             we
             have
             shewed
             Good
             men
             are
             made
             the
             objects
             of
             .
          
           
             It
             might
             be
             here
             shewn
             also
             that
             those
             things
             which
             sensual
             and
             carnal
             persons
             are
             most
             desirous
             of
             ,
             
               viz.
               Riches
               ,
               Honours
            
             and
             Pleasures
             ,
             are
             eminently
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Blessing
             we
             are
             now
             discoursing
             of
             ,
             and
             indeed
             those
             which
             best
             deserve
             to
             be
             so
             called
             and
             are
             in
             the
             properest
             sense
             so
             ,
             no
             where
             else
             .
             Nothing
             inricheth
             a
             Man
             like
             the
             Graces
             of
             God's
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             What
             S.
             Peter
             said
             of
             meekness
             ,
             is
             true
             of
             all
             the
             vertues
             ;
             
             they
             are
             
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
            
             (
             and
             he
             judgeth
             of
             things
             as
             they
             are
             )
             
               of
               great
               price
            
             .
             They
             are
             called
             
               Gold
               tryed
            
             
             
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               Rev.
            
             3.
             18.
             
             The
             true
             and
             
               our
               own
               Riches
               ,
               Luk.
            
             16.
             12.
             
             Which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             only
             
             are
             ours
             ,
             and
             all
             but
             these
             are
             false
             and
             Counterfeit
             .
             These
             inrich
             our
             Souls
             ,
             which
             alone
             (
             as
             was
             said
             )
             deserve
             to
             be
             called
             our-selves
             ,
             and
             will
             abide
             by
             us
             when
             all
             other
             have
             bid
             adieu
             to
             us
             .
             These
             do
             as
             much
             excel
             in
             true
             value
             and
             worth
             all
             those
             things
             which
             the
             world
             calls
             Riches
             ,
             as
             do
             our
             Immortal
             Spirits
             transcend
             our
             frail
             and
             corruptible
             Carkasses
             .
             It
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Maximes
             of
             the
             Stoicks
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             
               the
               wise
            
             (
             whereby
             they
             meant
             the
             truly
             virtuous
             )
             man
             is
             the
             onely
             Rich
             man.
             And
             Tully
             hath
             this
             saying
             upon
             it
             .
             
               A
               mans
               Chest
               cannot
               properly
               be
               called
            
             
             
               Rich
               ,
               but
               his
               Mind
               onely
               :
               And
               though
               thy
               Coffer
               be
               full
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               I
               see
               thee
               Empty
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               think
               thee
               a
               Rich
               man.
            
             And
             saith
             
               Hierocles
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               All
               things
               that
               are
               without
               a
               mans
               soul
               ,
               are
               but
               little
            
             and
             insignificant
             trifles
             .
             And
             
               the
               Righteous
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Solomon
               ,
               is
               more
               excellent
               than
               his
               Neighbour
            
             ;
             or
             he
             is
             of
             greater
             worth
             than
             any
             other
             person
             that
             is
             not
             righteous
             ,
             Prov.
             12.
             26.
             
          
           
             Nothing
             ,
             again
             ,
             makes
             men
             
               so
               honourable
            
             as
             doth
             Vertue
             and
             True
             Goodness
             ,
             or
             
               at
               all
               truly
            
             so
             .
             Seeing
             He
             and
             He
             alone
             that
             is
             indued
             with
             it
             ,
             lives
             up
             to
             his
             highest
             
             Principle
             ,
             like
             a
             Creature
             possessed
             of
             a
             Mind
             and
             Reason
             ;
             nay
             this
             man
             is
             moreover
             (
             as
             was
             said
             )
             like
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             imitates
             his
             Glorious
             perfections
             .
             And
             therefore
             well
             might
             Wisdom
             say
             as
             she
             doth
             ,
             Prov.
             8.
             18.
             
             
               Riches
               and
               Honour
               are
               with
               me
               .
            
             To
             overcome
             our
             unruly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             keep
             in
             subjection
             all
             impetuous
             desires
             and
             inordinate
             Appetites
             ,
             makes
             us
             more
             deservedly
             Glorious
             than
             was
             Alexander
             or
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             :
             For
             he
             that
             thus
             doth
             ,
             hath
             subdued
             those
             that
             mastered
             those
             mighty
             Conquerours
             .
             And
             such
             a
             one
             hath
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             men
             that
             are
             not
             fools
             ,
             and
             whose
             judgments
             he
             hath
             cause
             to
             value
             .
             
               He
               that
               is
               slow
               to
               anger
               ,
               is
               better
               than
               the
               Mighty
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               ruleth
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               than
               he
               that
               taketh
               a
               City
               ,
            
             Proverbs
             16.
             32.
             
          
           
             And
             no
             Pleasures
             are
             comparable
             to
             those
             that
             immediately
             result
             from
             vertue
             &
             holiness
             :
             for
             that
             man's
             Conscience
             is
             a
             very
             Heaven
             to
             him
             that
             busieth
             himself
             in
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             .
             While
             we
             do
             thus
             ,
             we
             act
             most
             agreably
             to
             the
             right
             frame
             and
             constitution
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             consequently
             most
             naturally
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             Nature
             are
             confessedly
             very
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             .
             This
             also
             very
             many
             of
             the
             Heathens
             
             had
             a
             great
             sense
             of
             ;
             even
             those
             of
             them
             which
             much
             doubted
             of
             another
             life
             wherein
             Vertue
             is
             rewarded
             ,
             commended
             very
             highly
             the
             Practice
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               sibi
               praemium
            
             a
             reward
             to
             it self
             .
             Simplicius
             in
             his
             Comment
             upon
             Epictetus
             hath
             this
             observable
             saying
             ,
             that
             ,
             The
             observation
             of
             the
             Rules
             of
             Vertue
             in
             that
             Book
             prescribed
             will
             make
             men
             so
             happy
             and
             blessed
             even
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             need
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               to
               be
               promised
               any
               Reward
               after
               death
               ,
            
             though
             that
             also
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             follow
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             might
             be
             insisted
             on
             in
             this
             place
             ▪
             but
             they
             are
             such
             large
             and
             spacious
             fields
             of
             discourse
             ,
             that
             should
             we
             make
             any
             considerable
             entrance
             into
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             no
             easie
             matter
             to
             get
             out
             of
             them
             .
             I
             therefore
             proceed
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               Argument
               ,
               viz.
               That
               whatsoever
               other
               Blessings
               a
               man
               may
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               that
               is
               utterly
               destitute
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               they
               cannot
               stand
               him
               in
               so
               much
               stead
               ,
               as
               only
               to
               make
               him
               not
               miserable
               .
               And
               all
               Evil
               and
               Corrupt
               affections
               shewed
               to
               be
               greatly
               tormenting
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               ,
               and
               innumerable
               sad
               mischiefs
               to
               be
               the
               necessary
               Consequents
               of
               yielding
               obedience
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             THirdly
             ,
             whatsoever
             other
             Blessings
             a
             man
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             ,
             that
             is
             utterly
             destitute
             of
             this
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             they
             cannot
             stand
             him
             in
             so
             much
             stead
             as
             but
             to
             make
             him
             
               not
               miserable
            
             .
             We
             may
             by
             the
             first
             Particular
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             said
             upon
             it
             ,
             be
             sufficiently
             convinced
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             :
             But
             I
             rather
             add
             ,
             That
             sinful
             Lusts
             are
             extremely
             troublesome
             ,
             disquieting
             ,
             and
             painful
             .
             
               The
               Wicked
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             
               Isaiah
               )
               is
               like
               the
               troubled
               Sea
               which
               cannot
               rest
               ,
               whose
               waters
               cast
               up
               mire
               and
               dirt
               .
            
             The
             Labyrinths
             that
             Sin
             involves
             men
             in
             ,
             are
             innumerable
             ;
             its
             ways
             are
             so
             full
             of
             intricate
             turnings
             and
             windings
             ,
             
             that
             they
             sadly
             perplex
             those
             poor
             Creatures
             that
             walk
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             impossible
             but
             that
             they
             should
             do
             so
             .
             The
             greatest
             outward
             inconveniences
             and
             disastrous
             misfortunes
             are
             very
             frequently
             (
             as
             might
             be
             largly
             shewn
             )
             occasioned
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             vexations
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             troublesome
             thoughts
             are
             the
             constant
             and
             never
             failing
             effects
             of
             them
             .
             Tully
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Book
             ,
             saith
             thus
             to
             the
             vitious
             man
             ,
             
               Thy
               lusts
               torment
               thee
               ,
               all
               sorts
            
             
             
               of
               cares
               oppress
               thee
               ,
               and
               both
               day
               and
               night
               torture
               thee
               .
            
             And
             Hierocles
             saith
             that
             ,
             
               It
               is
               necessary
               that
            
             
             
               the
               worst
               life
               should
               be
               most
               miserable
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               most
               pleasant
               and
               delightful
               .
            
             Covetousness
             and
             Ambition
             put
             mens
             minds
             upon
             the
             rack
             to
             contrive
             ways
             of
             inriching
             and
             advancing
             themselves
             :
             And
             when
             they
             have
             attained
             to
             so
             large
             a
             proportion
             of
             earthly
             profits
             ,
             or
             so
             high
             a
             degree
             of
             honour
             as
             they
             at
             first
             designed
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             at
             ease
             and
             rest
             (
             as
             they
             vainly
             promised
             to
             themselves
             they
             should
             )
             that
             their
             cravings
             encrease
             as
             do
             their
             fortunes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             their
             Abundance
             they
             continue
             in
             the
             same
             streights
             that
             at
             first
             afflicted
             them
             .
             Nay
             so
             impetuous
             is
             the
             fury
             of
             those
             lusts
             ,
             
             that
             they
             drive
             them
             into
             still
             greater
             ,
             and
             cause
             in
             their
             Souls
             that
             are
             possessed
             by
             them
             a
             more
             pungent
             and
             a
             quicker
             sense
             of
             want
             than
             they
             felt
             when
             their
             condition
             was
             most
             mean
             ,
             and
             their
             estate
             at
             the
             lowest
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             mischief
             any
             other
             than
             a
             most
             natural
             and
             unavoidable
             consequent
             of
             forsaking
             God
             (
             who
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             call
             him
             ,
             the
             Rest
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Plato
             )
             the
             center
             of
             Souls
             )
             and
             of
             seeking
             satisfaction
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             are
             infinitely
             too
             little
             for
             their
             vast
             capacities
             :
             which
             the
             forementioned
             are
             ,
             and
             all
             worldly
             enjoyments
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             multitude
             of
             Tormenting
             cares
             is
             Independency
             on
             God
             and
             Distrust
             of
             his
             Providence
             perpetually
             attended
             with
             ?
             How
             impossible
             is
             it
             to
             give
             a
             comprehensive
             and
             just
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             many
             mischiefs
             and
             miseries
             that
             are
             the
             necessary
             products
             and
             genuine
             off-spring
             of
             Intemperance
             and
             
               Lasciviousness
               ?
               Solomon
            
             enumerates
             some
             of
             the
             evils
             that
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             Prov.
             23.
             29
             but
             to
             give
             a
             perfect
             account
             of
             them
             would
             be
             an
             endless
             work
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             latter
             ,
             besides
             the
             loathsome
             and
             painful
             disease
             that
             is
             ordinarily
             the
             consequent
             of
             satisfying
             the
             cravings
             of
             that
             filthy
             vice
             ,
             the
             unclean
             person
             is
             continually
             in
             a
             restless
             
             Condition
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             a
             constant
             fit
             of
             a
             
               burning
               feaver
            
             ;
             and
             the
             evil
             accidents
             that
             are
             occasioned
             by
             it
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             neither
             to
             be
             reckoned
             up
             .
             The
             Epicuraeans
             ,
             though
             they
             placed
             mans
             chief
             happiness
             in
             corporeal
             Pleasures
             ,
             did
             strictly
             notwithstanding
             forbid
             Adultery
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             because
             (
             as
             they
             said
             )
             in
             stead
             of
             performing
             its
             promise
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             it
             robs
             men
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             is
             proud
             and
             
               highly
               conceited
            
             of
             himself
             ,
             is
             disordered
             and
             discomposed
             by
             the
             least
             sleighting
             word
             ,
             or
             neglect
             of
             Respect
             ,
             and
             (
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             )
             by
             the
             smallest
             commendation
             of
             his
             Neighbour
             too
             :
             And
             it
             lyeth
             in
             the
             power
             of
             any
             sorry
             Creature
             ,
             when
             he
             list
             ,
             to
             afflict
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Inward
             sad
             effects
             of
             Envy
             and
             Malice
             are
             sufficiently
             observable
             in
             the
             
               dismal
               countenances
            
             of
             those
             that
             are
             under
             the
             power
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             these
             hateful
             and
             devilish
             lusts
             do
             eat
             into
             and
             prey
             upon
             the
             very
             hearts
             of
             those
             in
             whose
             breasts
             they
             lodge
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             Fire
             in
             their
             bosomes
             uncessantly
             torturing
             them
             :
             Not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             many
             Outward
             and
             ●…st
             direful
             mischiefs
             that
             are
             caused
             by
             a
             〈◊〉
             satisfaction
             of
             them
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             there
             is
             
             not
             any
             one
             inordinate
             affection
             ,
             but
             is
             so
             disturbing
             and
             disquieting
             a
             thing
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             but
             make
             those
             who
             are
             in
             subjection
             to
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             have
             never
             so
             many
             
             good
             things
             to
             set
             against
             it
             ,
             exceeding
             miserable
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             other
             world
             .
             So
             that
             had
             our
             Saviour
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             onely
             upon
             such
             a
             design
             as
             the
             carnal
             Jews
             expected
             
               their
               Messia
            
             would
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             making
             us
             partakers
             of
             a
             meer
             Temporal
             happiness
             ,
             he
             must
             in
             order
             to
             the
             succeeding
             of
             it
             chiefly
             have
             concerned
             himself
             to
             make
             us
             holy
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             were
             possible
             (
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             shewn
             it
             is
             not
             )
             that
             a
             wicked
             man
             should
             have
             
               God's
               Pardon
            
             ,
             this
             would
             not
             make
             him
             cease
             to
             be
             Miserable
             ;
             all
             it
             could
             signifie
             would
             be
             no
             more
             than
             an
             Exemption
             from
             being
             immediately
             by
             him
             punish'd
             ;
             But
             though
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             should
             not
             in
             the
             least
             afflict
             him
             ,
             his
             very
             Lusts
             would
             be
             of
             themselves
             no
             light
             punishment
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             under
             which
             he
             could
             never
             enjoy
             himself
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             wil
             be
             found
             to
             be
             intolerable
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             :
             Seeing
             there
             will
             then
             be
             nothing
             
             to
             be
             met
             with
             that
             can
             at
             all
             suite
             with
             his
             sensual
             inclinations
             ,
             or
             that
             will
             have
             any
             aptness
             in
             it
             to
             please
             and
             gratifie
             them
             :
             whereas
             now
             all
             places
             abound
             with
             such
             things
             as
             are
             fit
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             as
             are
             able
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             gratifie
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             satisfie
             such
             appetites
             .
             So
             that
             this
             man's
             condition
             in
             the
             future
             state
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             exactly
             like
             to
             his
             ,
             that
             is
             even
             parcht
             and
             dried
             up
             with
             excessive
             thirst
             ,
             but
             can
             by
             no
             means
             obtain
             wherewithal
             to
             quench
             it
             ;
             no
             nor
             yet
             so
             much
             as
             a
             little
             to
             slake
             it
             ,
             and
             mitigate
             the
             pain
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             he
             in
             this
             state
             very
             frequently
             makes
             a
             shift
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Were
             it
             possible
             that
             
               Christ's
               Righteousness
            
             could
             be
             imputed
             to
             an
             unrighteous
             man
             ,
             I
             dare
             boldly
             affirm
             that
             it
             would
             signifie
             as
             little
             to
             his
             happiness
             ,
             while
             he
             continueth
             so
             as
             would
             a
             gorgeous
             and
             splendid
             garment
             to
             one
             that
             is
             almost
             starved
             with
             hunger
             ,
             or
             that
             lieth
             rackt
             by
             the
             torturing
             diseases
             of
             the
             Stone
             or
             Cholick
             .
          
           
             And
             could
             we
             suppose
             such
             a
             man
             to
             be
             never
             so
             much
             an
             object
             of
             the
             Divine
             Benevolence
             ,
             nay
             &
             Complacency
             too
             (
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             than
             this
             latter
             less
             supposeable
             )
             this
             could
             not
             make
             him
             ,
             he
             continuing
             wicked
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             
               not
               miserable
            
             :
             He
             being
             rendered
             by
             his
             wickedness
             utterly
             uncapable
             
             of
             such
             effects
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             could
             have
             upon
             him
             so
             good
             an
             influence
             .
          
           
             Nay
             farther
             ,
             were
             our
             Phansies
             so
             very
             powerful
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             could
             place
             him
             even
             in
             Heaven
             it self
             ;
             so
             long
             as
             he
             continueth
             unturned
             from
             his
             iniquities
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             imagine
             him
             happy
             there
             ;
             nay
             he
             would
             carry
             a
             Hell
             to
             Heaven
             with
             him
             and
             keep
             it
             there
             .
             It
             is
             not
             the
             being
             in
             a
             
               fine
               place
            
             ,
             that
             can
             make
             any
             one
             cease
             to
             be
             miserable
             ;
             but
             the
             being
             in
             a
             
               good
               state
            
             ;
             and
             the
             place
             Heaven
             without
             the
             Heavenly
             state
             ,
             will
             signifie
             nothing
             .
             An
             unhealthful
             and
             diseased
             body
             will
             have
             never
             the
             more
             ease
             for
             residing
             in
             a
             Princes
             Court
             ,
             nor
             will
             a
             sick
             and
             unfound
             soul
             have
             an
             end
             put
             to
             its
             unhappiness
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             live
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             himself
             .
             That
             saying
             to
             this
             purpose
             doth
             well
             deserve
             our
             repeating
             which
             I
             find
             in
             the
             excellent
             book
             called
             
               The
               Causes
               of
               the
               Decay
               of
               Christian
               Piety
               ;
               Alas
               ,
               what
               delight
               would
               it
               be
               to
               the
               Swine
               to
               be
               wrapped
               in
               fine
               linnen
               ,
               and
               laid
               in
               odours
               :
               his
               senses
               are
               not
               gratisied
               by
               any
               such
               delicacies
               ,
               nor
               would
               he
               feel
               any
               thing
               besides
               the
               torment
               ,
               of
               being
               withheld
               from
               the
               mire
               .
               And
               as
               little
               complacency
               would
               a
               brutish
               soul
               find
               in
               those
               purer
               and
               refined
               pleasures
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               can
               only
               upbraid
               ,
               not
               satisfie
               him
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             that
             such
             habits
             of
             soul
             as
             men
             carry
             hence
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             keep
             in
             the
             other
             state
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             we
             leave
             this
             earth
             with
             any
             unmortified
             and
             reigning
             lusts
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             only
             make
             us
             uncapable
             of
             the
             happiness
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             any
             happiness
             .
             For
             there
             will
             be
             (
             as
             was
             but
             now
             intimated
             )
             no
             satisfaction
             or
             so
             much
             as
             gratification
             of
             carnal
             and
             brutish
             ,
             and
             much
             Iess
             of
             devilish
             appetites
             in
             the
             coelestial
             Mansions
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             than
             very
             grieviously
             painful
             to
             the
             person
             that
             is
             fraught
             with
             them
             ;
             though
             I
             say
             we
             could
             suppose
             him
             to
             be
             safely
             possessed
             of
             those
             glorious
             habitations
             .
          
           
             To
             summ
             up
             all
             I
             shall
             say
             on
             this
             argument
             ,
             I
             fear
             not
             to
             assert
             ,
             that
             Omnipotency
             it self
             cannot
             make
             a
             wicked
             person
             happy
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             negatively
             so
             (
             except
             he
             should
             be
             annihilated
             )
             any
             otherwise
             than
             by
             first
             giving
             him
             his
             Grace
             for
             the
             subduing
             and
             mortification
             of
             sin
             in
             him
             :
             And
             that
             to
             deliver
             one
             from
             all
             misery
             while
             sin
             is
             vigorous
             in
             his
             soul
             ,
             and
             bears
             the
             sway
             there
             ,
             is
             not
             an
             object
             of
             any
             power
             ,
             and
             implieth
             in
             it
             a
             palpable
             and
             apparent
             contradiction
             .
             For
             
             misery
             is
             no
             less
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             sin
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             than
             is
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             they
             should
             ever
             be
             separated
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             must
             like
             the
             Twins
             of
             Hippocrates
             ,
             live
             and
             die
             together
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Fourth
               Argument
               ,
               viz.
               That
               Holiness
               being
               perfected
               is
               Blessedness
               it self
               ;
               and
               the
               Glory
               of
               Heaven
               consists
               chiefly
               in
               it
               .
               This
               no
               new
               notion
               ;
               some
               observations
               by
               the
               way
               from
               it
               .
            
          
           
             BUt
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             well
             may
             we
             call
             Holiness
             the
             
               greatest
               of
               Blessings
            
             ,
             for
             when
             it
             is
             perfected
             ,
             it
             is
             Blessedness
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               Heaven
            
             is
             not
             only
             entailed
             upon
             it
             ,
             but
             doth
             chiefly
             consist
             in
             it
             .
             Beloved
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Iohn
               )
               Now
               are
               we
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               it
               doth
               not
               appear
               what
               we
               shall
               be
               ;
               but
               this
               we
               know
               that
               when
               he
               appeareth
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               like
               him
            
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             you
             particularly
             and
             distinctly
             what
             the
             bl●…ness
             of
             the
             other
             life
             will
             be
             but
             thi●…●…
             am
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             
               like●…
               to
               God
            
             is
             the
             〈◊〉
             notion
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             consists
             ,
             for
             the
             substance
             thereof
             ,
             
             in
             a
             perfect
             resemblance
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             .
             The
             happiness
             of
             Heaven
             doth
             not
             lie
             in
             a
             mere
             fixing
             of
             our
             eyes
             upon
             the
             Divine
             perfections
             ,
             and
             in
             admiring
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             mainly
             in
             so
             beholding
             and
             contemplating
             them
             ,
             as
             thereby
             to
             be
             changed
             into
             the
             express
             and
             lively
             image
             of
             them
             :
             And
             in
             having
             so
             affecting
             a
             sense
             of
             Gods
             infinite
             justice
             and
             goodness
             ,
             purity
             and
             holiness
             ,
             ,
             as
             will
             make
             the
             deepest
             impressions
             of
             those
             most
             amiable
             qualities
             in
             our
             own
             souls
             .
          
           
             The
             Glory
             that
             Heaven
             conferreth
             upon
             its
             inhabitants
             ,
             consists
             nothing
             so
             much
             in
             an
             external
             view
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             real
             and
             plentiful
             participation
             of
             their
             glorious
             excellencies
             ,
             whereby
             are
             chiefly
             to
             be
             understood
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             implyed
             in
             that
             general
             word
             Holiness
             :
             For
             as
             for
             their
             other
             attributes
             such
             as
             
               Knowledge
               ,
               Power
            
             ,
             &c.
             the
             devils
             themselves
             who
             are
             most
             of
             all
             creatures
             unlike
             them
             ,
             have
             a
             large
             measure
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             Blessedness
             principally
             implyeth
             a
             rapturous
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             feeling
             as
             well
             as
             understanding
             the
             goodness
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ;
             an
             inseparable
             conjunction
             of
             all
             the
             faculties
             of
             our
             souls
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             perfect
             assimilation
             of
             our
             natures
             to
             him
             .
             The
             felicity
             of
             Heaven
             is
             an
             operative
             thing
             ,
             
             full
             of
             life
             and
             energy
             ,
             which
             advanceth
             all
             the
             power
             of
             mens
             souls
             into
             a
             sympathy
             with
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             an
             absolute
             compliance
             with
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             makes
             him
             to
             become
             all
             in
             all
             to
             them
             .
             So
             that
             the
             happiness
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             perfect
             holiness
             ,
             are
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             accounted
             things
             of
             a
             different
             nature
             ,
             but
             two
             several
             conceptions
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             or
             rather
             two
             expressions
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             conception
             .
             
               All
               that
               happiness
            
             (
             as
             said
             the
             Learned
             and
             Pious
             Mr.
             
               Iohn
               Smith
               )
               which
               good
               men
               shall
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               ,
               as
               it
               cannot
               be
               born
               up
               upon
               any
               other
               foundation
               than
               true
               goodness
               ,
               and
               a
               God-like
               nature
               within
               us
               ,
               so
               neither
               is
               it
               distinct
               from
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             are
             we
             to
             look
             upon
             this
             as
             any
             upstart
             or
             late
             notion
             ,
             for
             our
             antient
             Divines
             have
             long
             since
             taught
             it
             in
             this
             saying
             that
             was
             frequently
             used
             by
             them
             ,
             viz.
             Grace
             is
             Glory
             begun
             ,
             and
             Glory
             is
             Grace
             perfected
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             cannot
             but
             by
             the
             way
             observe
             that
             those
             which
             have
             considered
             this
             ,
             will
             need
             no
             other
             argument
             to
             satisfie
             and
             convince
             them
             ,
             That
             that
             talk
             of
             some
             [
             That
             it
             is
             mere
             servile
             obedience
             ,
             and
             below
             the
             ingenuity
             and
             Generosity
             of
             a
             Christian
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             serve
             God
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             well
             
             as
             for
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             life
             only
             ]
             is
             very
             grossely
             ignorant
             ,
             very
             childish
             prattle
             :
             For
             ,
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             hopes
             of
             Heaven
             according
             to
             its
             true
             notion
             ,
             is
             to
             serve
             him
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             express
             the
             sincerest
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             most
             ardent
             affection
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             concernment
             for
             our
             own
             souls
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             could
             do
             no
             other
             than
             infinitely
             become
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             himself
             to
             
               endure
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               despise
               the
               shame
               ,
               for
               the
               joy
               that
               was
               set
               before
               him
               ,
            
             taking
             that
             joy
             in
             no
             other
             sence
             than
             hath
             been
             generally
             understood
             ,
             viz.
             for
             the
             happiness
             of
             Heaven
             consisting
             in
             a
             full
             enjoyment
             and
             undisturbed
             possession
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Deity
             :
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             reason
             why
             we
             should
             enquire
             after
             any
             other
             signification
             of
             that
             word
             which
             may
             exclude
             this
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             to
             be
             diligent
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             for
             fear
             of
             hell
             ,
             understanding
             it
             as
             a
             state
             perfectly
             opposite
             to
             that
             which
             we
             have
             been
             describing
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             like
             manner
             from
             a
             principle
             of
             love
             to
             God
             and
             true
             goodness
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             self-love
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             more
             unworthy
             of
             a
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             of
             a
             mere
             servant
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             proposition
             ,
             
               That
               to
               make
               men
               Holy
               ,
               is
               to
               confer
               upon
               them
               the
               greatest
               of
               blessings
               ,
            
             by
             the
             little
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             is
             made
             plainly
             apparent
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Account
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               preferring
               the
               business
               of
               making
               men
               holy
               ,
               before
               any
               other
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 best
                 service
                 to
                 God.
              
               An
               objection
               answered
               against
               the
               Author's
               Discourse
               of
               the
               
                 Design
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             remains
             secondly
             to
             be
             shewn
             ,
             
               That
               to
               promote
               the
               business
               of
               Holiness
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               to
               do
               God
               Almighty
               the
               best
               service
               :
            
             And
             this
             will
             be
             dispatcht
             in
             a
             very
             few
             words
             .
             For
             is
             it
             not
             without
             dispute
             ,
             better
             service
             to
             a
             Prince
             to
             reduce
             Rebels
             to
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             than
             to
             procure
             a
             pardon
             under
             his
             Seal
             for
             them
             ?
             This
             is
             so
             evidently
             true
             ,
             that
             to
             do
             this
             latter
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             in
             order
             to
             the
             former
             business
             ,
             is
             not
             at
             all
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             nay
             it
             is
             to
             do
             him
             the
             greatest
             of
             disservices
             .
             I
             need
             not
             apply
             this
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             be
             sure
             the
             work
             of
             making
             men
             holy
             and
             bringing
             over
             sinners
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             much
             more
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             delivering
             them
             from
             their
             deserved
             punishments
             ,
             simply
             and
             in
             it
             self
             considered
             :
             For
             his
             love
             to
             him
             
             will
             be
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             universally
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             incomparably
             greater
             than
             it
             is
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             very
             great
             as
             '
             t
             is
             .
          
           
             None
             can
             question
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             our
             Apostacy
             from
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             most
             highly
             dishonoured
             him
             ,
             we
             have
             robbed
             him
             of
             a
             Right
             that
             he
             can
             never
             be
             willing
             to
             let
             go
             ,
             viz.
             The
             obedience
             that
             is
             indispensably
             due
             to
             him
             as
             he
             is
             our
             Creator
             ,
             continual
             Preserver
             ,
             our
             infinitely
             bountiful
             Benefactor
             and
             absolute
             Soveraign
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             as
             little
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             that
             Christ
             would
             in
             the
             
               first
               place
            
             concern
             himself
             for
             the
             Recovery
             of
             that
             Right
             .
             And
             but
             that
             both
             works
             are
             carried
             on
             together
             ,
             and
             inseparably
             involved
             in
             each
             other
             ;
             he
             must
             necessarily
             be
             very
             greatly
             and
             far
             more
             solicitous
             about
             the
             effecting
             of
             this
             Design
             ,
             than
             of
             that
             of
             delivering
             wicked
             Rebels
             from
             the
             mischiefs
             and
             miseries
             they
             have
             made
             themselves
             lyable
             to
             ,
             by
             their
             disobedience
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             laying
             all
             these
             considerations
             together
             ,
             what
             in
             the
             world
             can
             be
             more
             indisputable
             ,
             than
             that
             our
             Savious
             chief
             and
             ultimate
             design
             in
             coming
             from
             Heaven
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             performing
             and
             suffering
             all
             he
             did
             for
             us
             ,
             was
             to
             turn
             us
             from
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             to
             reduce
             us
             to
             intire
             and
             universal
             obedience
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             us
             partakers
             
             of
             inward
             ,
             real
             righteousness
             and
             true
             holiness
             ?
             And
             we
             cannot
             from
             this
             last
             discourse
             but
             clearly
             understand
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             most
             infinitely
             reasonable
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             necessary
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             if
             after
             all
             this
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             defended
             a
             notion
             concerning
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             different
             from
             that
             which
             hath
             hitherto
             been
             constantly
             received
             by
             all
             Christians
             ,
             viz.
             That
             it
             is
             to
             display
             and
             magnifie
             the
             exceeding
             riches
             of
             God's
             Grace
             to
             fallen
             mankind
             in
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             :
             I
             answer
             that
             he
             will
             be
             guilty
             of
             very
             great
             injustice
             towards
             me
             ,
             that
             shall
             censure
             me
             as
             labouring
             in
             this
             discourse
             to
             propagate
             any
             new
             notion
             :
             For
             I
             have
             therein
             endeavoured
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             true
             explication
             of
             the
             old
             one
             ,
             it
             having
             been
             grossly
             misunderstood
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             by
             very
             many
             to
             their
             no
             small
             prejudice
             .
             Those
             therefore
             that
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             designeth
             to
             set
             forth
             and
             glorifie
             the
             infinite
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             wretched
             sinners
             ,
             and
             withall
             understand
             what
             they
             say
             ;
             as
             they
             speak
             most
             truly
             ,
             so
             do
             they
             assert
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             that
             I
             have
             done
             .
             For
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             )
             not
             only
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             is
             abundantly
             displaied
             and
             made
             manifest
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             sinners
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             ●…ay
             
             thereby
             be
             effectually
             moved
             and
             perswaded
             to
             forsake
             their
             sins
             :
             but
             also
             the
             principal
             Grace
             that
             is
             there
             exhibited
             ,
             doth
             consist
             in
             delivering
             us
             from
             the
             power
             of
             them
             .
             Whosoever
             will
             acknowledge
             sin
             to
             be
             (
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             it
             is
             )
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             the
             
               greatest
               of
               all
               evils
            
             ,
             and
             holiness
             the
             
               chiefest
               of
               all
               blessings
            
             ,
             will
             not
             find
             it
             easie
             to
             deny
             this
             .
             And
             besides
             (
             as
             we
             have
             likewise
             shewn
             )
             men
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             God's
             
               pardoning
               Grace
            
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             truly
             repented
             them
             of
             all
             their
             sins
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             have
             in
             will
             and
             affection
             sincerely
             left
             them
             :
             And
             also
             that
             if
             they
             were
             caPable
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             continue
             vile
             slaves
             to
             their
             lusts
             ,
             that
             Grace
             by
             being
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             cannot
             make
             them
             happy
             ,
             nor
             yet
             cause
             them
             to
             cease
             from
             being
             very
             miserable
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             disquieting
             and
             tormenting
             nature
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             Hell
             it self
             .
             The
             free
             Grace
             of
             God
             is
             infinitely
             more
             magnified
             ,
             in
             renewing
             our
             Natures
             ,
             than
             it
             could
             be
             in
             the
             bare
             justification
             of
             our
             persons
             :
             And
             to
             justifie
             a
             wicked
             man
             while
             he
             continueth
             so
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             for
             God
             to
             do
             it
             )
             would
             far
             more
             disparage
             his
             Iustice
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             than
             advance
             his
             Grace
             and
             Kindness
             :
             Especially
             since
             his
             forgiving
             sin
             would
             signifie
             so
             little
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             
             not
             accompanied
             with
             the
             destruction
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             then
             doth
             God
             most
             signally
             glorifie
             himself
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             he
             most
             of
             all
             communicates
             himself
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Glorious
             perfections
             ,
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             :
             And
             then
             do
             they
             most
             Glorifie
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             most
             partake
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             rendered
             most
             like
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             nothing
             is
             ,
             I
             perceive
             ,
             more
             generally
             mistaken
             ,
             than
             the
             notion
             of
             Gods
             Glorifying
             himself
             ,
             I
             will
             adde
             something
             more
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             
             this
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             conscious
             to
             my self
             that
             I
             cannot
             do
             it
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Excellent
             man
             we
             a
             while
             since
             quoted
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Iohn
               Smith
            
             sometimes
             Fellow
             of
             Queens
             College
             in
             
               Cambridge
               ;
               When
               God
               seeks
               his
            
             own
             Glory
             ,
             
               he
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               endeavour
               any
               thing
            
             without
             himself
             :
             
               He
               did
               not
               bring
               this
               stately
               Fabrick
               of
               the
               universe
               into
               being
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               for
               such
               a
               monument
               of
               his
               mighty
               Power
               ,
               and
               Beneficence
               gain
               some
            
             Panegyricks
             
               or
               Applause
               from
               a
               little
               of
               that
               fading
               breath
               which
               he
               had
               made
               .
               Neither
               was
               that
               Gracious
               Contrivance
               of
               restoring
               lapsed
               men
               to
               himself
            
             a
             plot
             
               to
               get
               himself
               some
               External
               Hallelujahs
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               so
               ardently
               thirsted
               after
               the
               Lauds
               of
               Glorified
               Spirits
               ,
               or
               desired
               a
               Quire
               of
               Souls
               to
               sing
               forth
               his
               Praises
               :
               Neither
            
             
             
               was
               it
               to
               let
               the
               world
               see
               how
               magnificent
               he
               was
               .
               No
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               own
            
             internal
             Glory
             
               that
               he
               most
               loves
               ,
               and
               the
               Communication
               thereof
               which
               he
               seeks
               :
               As
            
             Plato
             
               sometimes
               speaks
               of
               the
               Divine
               Love
               ,
               it
               ariseth
               not
               out
               of
            
             Indigency
             ,
             
               as
               created
               love
               doth
               ,
               but
               out
               of
            
             Fulness
             and
             
               Redundancy
               :
               It
               is
               an
               overflowing
               fountain
               ,
               and
               that
               love
               which
               descends
               upon
               created
               beings
               is
               a
               free
               efflux
               from
               the
               Almighty
               source
               of
               love
               :
               And
               it
               is
               well-pleasing
               to
               him
               that
               those
               creatures
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               ,
               should
               partake
               of
               it
               .
               Though
               God
               cannot
               seek
               his
               own
               Glory
               so
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               might
               acquire
               any
               addition
               to
               himself
               ,
               yet
            
             
             
               he
               may
               seek
               it
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               communicate
               it
               out
               of
               himself
               .
               It
               was
               a
               good
               Maxime
               of
            
             Plato
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             There
             is
             no
             envy
             in
             God
             ,
             
               which
               is
               better
               stated
               by
               St.
            
             James
             ,
             God
             giveth
             to
             all
             men
             liberally
             ,
             and
             upbraideth
             not
             .
             
               And
               by
               that
            
             Glory
             
               of
               his
               which
               he
               loves
               to
               impart
               to
               his
               creatures
               ,
               I
               understand
               those
               stamps
               and
               impressions
               of
            
             Wisdome
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Joy
             
               and
               other
               Divine
               Gifts
               which
               he
               bestoweth
               freely
               upon
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               .
               And
               thus
               God
               triumphs
               in
               his
            
             own
             Glory
             ,
             
               and
               takes
               pleasure
               in
               the
               Communi●…ion
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             I
             proceed
             now
             to
             consider
             what
             
               Useful
               inferences
            
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             our
             past
             discourse
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             SECT
             III.
          
           An
           Improvement
           of
           the
           whole
           Discourse
           in
           diverse
           Inferences
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
             The
             First
             Inference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               it
               appears
               from
               the
               past
               Discourse
               that
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               taken
               the
               most
               effectual
               Course
               for
               the
               purpose
               of
               subduing
               Sin
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               making
               us
               partakers
               of
               his
               Holiness
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               particularly
               shewed
               that
               the
               Gospel
               gives
               advantages
               infinitely
               above
               any
               those
               the
               Heathens
               had
               ,
               who
               were
               privileged
               with
               extraordinary
               helps
               for
               the
               Improvement
               of
               themselves
               .
               And
               1.
               
               That
               the
               good
               Principles
               that
               were
               by
               natural
               Light
               dictated
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               reason
               rightly
               improved
               perswaded
               them
               to
               entertain
               as
               undoubtedly
               true
               ,
               or
               might
               have
               done
               ,
               are
               farther
               confirmed
               by
               
               Divine
               Revelation
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               2.
               
               That
               those
               principles
               which
               the
               Heathens
               by
               the
               highest
               improvement
               of
               their
               Reason
               could
               at
               best
               conclude
               but
               very
               probable
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               gives
               us
               an
               undoubted
               assurance
               of
               .
               This
               shewed
               in
               four
               instances
               .
               3.
               
               Four
               Doctrines
               shewed
               to
               be
               delivered
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               without
               the
               assistance
               of
               Divine
               Revelation
               could
               ever
               once
               have
               thought
               of
               ,
               that
               contain
               wonderful
               inducements
               ,
               and
               helps
               to
               Holiness
               .
               The
               First
               of
               which
               hath
               Five
               more
               implyed
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             appears
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             to
             demonstrate
             That
             our
             Saviour's
             Grand
             Design
             upon
             us
             in
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             was
             to
             subdue
             sin
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             restore
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             consisteth
             in
             righteousness
             and
             true
             holiness
             ,
             to
             us
             ;
             That
             he
             hath
             taken
             the
             most
             effectual
             course
             imaginable
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Gospel
             is
             the
             most
             powerful
             Engine
             for
             the
             battering
             down
             of
             all
             the
             strong
             holds
             that
             sin
             hath
             raised
             to
             it self
             in
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             advancement
             of
             us
             to
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             Sanctity
             that
             is
             to
             be
             arrived
             at
             by
             Humane
             nature
             .
             This
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             )
             was
             the
             business
             that
             the
             Philosophy
             of
             the
             Heathens
             designed
             to
             effect
             ;
             
             but
             alas
             what
             a
             weak
             and
             inefficacious
             thing
             was
             it
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             Christ's
             Gospel
             :
             wherein
             we
             have
             such
             excellent
             and
             soul-enobling
             Precepts
             most
             perspicuously
             delivered
             ;
             and
             moreover
             such
             mighty
             helps
             afforded
             to
             enable
             us
             ,
             and
             such
             infinitely
             pressing
             motives
             and
             arguments
             to
             excite
             us
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             if
             we
             particularly
             shew
             ,
             what
             exceeding
             great
             advantages
             Christians
             have
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             true
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             the
             sublimest
             degrees
             of
             it
             too
             in
             this
             state
             attainable
             ,
             above
             any
             that
             were
             ever
             vouchsafed
             to
             the
             world
             by
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             before
             our
             Saviour's
             descent
             into
             it
             .
             And
             (
             not
             to
             make
             a
             formal
             comparison
             between
             the
             Christian
             and
             best
             Pagan-Philosophy
             ,
             this
             not
             deserving
             upon
             innumerable
             accounts
             to
             be
             so
             much
             as
             named
             with
             that
             ,
             &
             much
             less
             to
             dishonour
             the
             Religion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             so
             far
             as
             at
             all
             to
             compare
             it
             with
             any
             of
             those
             which
             were
             professed
             by
             Heathenish
             nations
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             the
             impostor
             Mahomet
             ,
             which
             as
             well
             as
             those
             ,
             in
             not
             a
             few
             particulars
             tends
             greatly
             even
             to
             corrupt
             and
             deprave
             mens
             natures
             )
             we
             will
             discourse
             according
             to
             our
             accustomed
             brevity
             ▪
             First
             ,
             what
             advantages
             the
             Gospel
             gives
             us
             above
             those
             which
             such
             Heathens
             ,
             as
             were
             
             privileged
             with
             extraordinary
             helps
             for
             the
             improvement
             of
             their
             understandings
             ,
             had
             ;
             and
             Secondly
             ,
             above
             those
             which
             God's
             most
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             were
             favoured
             with
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             as
             for
             those
             the
             Gospel
             containeth
             above
             such
             as
             the
             best
             and
             most
             refined
             Heathens
             enjoyed
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             worth
             our
             while
             to
             consider
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               That
               the
               good
               principles
               that
               were
               by
               natural
               light
               dictated
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               reason
               rightly
               improved
               did
               perswade
               them
               to
               entertain
               as
               undoubtedly
               true
               ,
               or
               might
               have
               done
               ,
               are
               farther
               confirmed
               by
               Divine
               Revelation
               in
               the
               Gospel
               to
               us
               .
            
          
           
             As
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               an
               absolutely-perfect
               Being
               ,
               infinitely
               Powerful
               ,
               Wise
               ,
               Iust
               ,
               Merciful
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               That
               we
               owe
               our
               lives
               and
               all
               the
               comforts
               of
               them
               to
               him
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               our
               Sovereign
               Lord
               ,
               to
               whom
               absolute
               subjection
               is
               indispensably
               due
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               to
               be
               loved
               above
               all
               things
               ;
               and
               the
               main
               and
               most
               important
               particular
               duties
               which
               it
               becomes
               us
               to
               perform
               to
               him
               ,
               our
               neighbour
               and
               selves
               .
            
             We
             Christians
             have
             these
             things
             as
             plainly
             declared
             from
             Heaven
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             as
             often
             repeated
             and
             inculcated
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             way
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             them
             but
             that
             of
             Revelation
             .
             So
             that
             (
             as
             hath
             
             been
             shewn
             in
             the
             
               Free
               Discourse
               ,
               pag.
            
             88.
             )
             what
             the
             Heathens
             took
             pains
             for
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Reason
             learnt
             ,
             we
             have
             set
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             need
             but
             read
             it
             in
             order
             to
             our
             knowledge
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             for
             our
             satisfaction
             whether
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             are
             Divinely
             inspired
             ,
             and
             have
             God
             for
             their
             Author
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             employ
             our
             Reason
             ,
             except
             we
             can
             be
             contented
             to
             be
             of
             so
             very
             hasty
             and
             easie
             a
             belief
             as
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             things
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             greatest
             concernment
             too
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             why
             ;
             or
             to
             pin
             our
             faith
             on
             our
             Fore-fathers
             sleeves
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             have
             no
             better
             bottome
             for
             our
             belief
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             than
             the
             Turks
             have
             for
             theirs
             of
             the
             Alcoran
             .
             But
             although
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             should
             exercise
             here
             our
             Discursive
             Faculty
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             believe
             as
             becomes
             Creatures
             indued
             with
             Reason
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             no
             tedious
             task
             ,
             nor
             such
             as
             we
             need
             much
             belabour
             our
             brains
             about
             .
             An
             unprejudiced
             person
             will
             soon
             be
             abundantly
             satisfied
             concerning
             the
             Scripture's
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             but
             consider
             how
             it
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             how
             worthy
             the
             Doctrine
             contained
             in
             it
             is
             of
             him
             whose
             name
             it
             bears
             .
             Now
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             little
             pains
             being
             taken
             for
             the
             establishment
             of
             our
             Faith
             in
             the
             Holy
             
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             be
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             assured
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             contents
             of
             it
             .
             For
             no
             man
             in
             his
             wits
             can
             in
             the
             least
             question
             the
             Veracity
             of
             him
             ,
             whom
             even
             natural
             light
             assures
             us
             can
             be
             no
             other
             than
             Truth
             it self
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Those
               good
               Principles
               that
               the
               Heathens
               by
               the
               greatest
               improvement
               of
               their
               Reason
               could
               at
               best
               conclude
               but
               very
               probable
               ,
               are
               made
               undoubtedly
               Certain
               to
               us
               Christians
               by
               Revelation
            
             ;
             As
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               That
               of
               the
               Immortality
               of
               our
               Souls
               .
            
             The
             vulgar
             sort
             of
             Heathens
             who
             were
             apt
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             by
             Tradition
             handed
             down
             to
             them
             ,
             (
             't
             is
             confessed
             )
             did
             not
             seem
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ;
             which
             (
             no
             question
             )
             is
             also
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             special
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             merely
             to
             their
             Credulity
             .
             But
             the
             more
             learned
             and
             sagacious
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             easily
             be
             imposed
             on
             ,
             nor
             believe
             any
             farther
             than
             they
             saw
             cause
             ,
             though
             by
             Arguments
             drawn
             from
             the
             notions
             they
             had
             truly
             conceived
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Humane
             Souls
             they
             have
             diverse
             of
             them
             undertaken
             to
             prove
             them
             Immortal
             ;
             yet
             could
             their
             Arguments
             raise
             the
             best
             of
             them
             no
             higher
             than
             a
             great
             opinion
             of
             their
             Immortality
             ▪
             Cato
             read
             Plato
             
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             he
             lay
             bleeding
             to
             death
             ,
             with
             great
             delight
             ;
             but
             that
             argues
             not
             that
             he
             had
             any
             more
             than
             great
             hopes
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             .
             Socrates
             did
             so
             believe
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             parted
             with
             this
             life
             in
             expectation
             of
             another
             ;
             but
             yet
             he
             plainly
             and
             ingenuously
             confessed
             to
             his
             friends
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             
               certain
               .
               Cicero
            
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             expresseth
             great
             confidence
             concerning
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             for
             the
             most
             part
             speak
             so
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             may
             see
             that
             he
             thought
             the
             Doctrine
             no
             better
             than
             probable
             .
             He
             discourseth
             of
             it
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Senectute
            
             as
             that
             which
             he
             rather
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             think
             might
             be
             false
             ,
             than
             as
             that
             which
             he
             had
             no
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             .
             And
             after
             he
             had
             there
             instanced
             in
             several
             Arguments
             which
             he
             thought
             had
             weight
             in
             them
             for
             the
             proof
             thereof
             ,
             and
             expressed
             a
             longing
             to
             see
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             the
             brave
             men
             he
             had
             once
             known
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             had
             heard
             of
             ,
             read
             and
             written
             of
             ,
             he
             thus
             concludes
             that
             whole
             Discourse
             ,
             
               If
               I
               erre
               in
            
             
             
               believing
               the
               Souls
               immortality
               ,
               I
               erre
               willingly
               ;
               neither
               so
               long
               as
               I
               live
               will
               I
               suffer
               this
               errour
               which
               so
               much
               delights
               me
               ,
               to
               be
               wrested
               from
               me
               .
               But
               if
               when
               I
               am
               dead
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               void
               of
               all
               sense
               ,
               as
               certain
            
             
             
               little
               Philosophers
               think
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               fear
               to
               have
               this
               errour
               of
               mine
               laught
               at
               by
               dead
               Philosophers
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             given
             us
             the
             highest
             assurance
             possible
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ;
             
               Life
               and
               immortality
            
             are
             said
             
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               light
            
             by
             it
             :
             He
             who
             declared
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             with
             power
             ,
             gave
             men
             a
             sensible
             demonstration
             of
             it
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             Ascention
             into
             Heaven
             :
             And
             both
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             (
             who
             were
             also
             indued
             with
             a
             power
             of
             working
             the
             greatest
             of
             Miracles
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             they
             said
             )
             did
             very
             frequently
             ,
             and
             most
             plainly
             preach
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Rewards
               and
               Punishments
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
            
             (
             which
             is
             for
             substance
             the
             same
             with
             the
             former
             )
             
               according
               to
               our
               behaviour
               in
               this
               life
               ,
            
             the
             learned
             Heathens
             did
             generally
             declare
             their
             belief
             of
             ;
             which
             they
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Justice
             ,
             Holiness
             and
             Goodness
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             .
             They
             considered
             that
             Good
             men
             were
             often
             exercised
             with
             great
             calamities
             ,
             and
             that
             bad
             men
             very
             frequently
             were
             greatly
             prosperous
             ,
             and
             abounded
             with
             all
             earthly
             felicities
             :
             And
             therefore
             thought
             it
             very
             reasonable
             
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             would
             in
             another
             life
             shew
             his
             hatred
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             love
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             by
             making
             a
             plain
             discrimination
             between
             the
             conditions
             of
             vertuous
             and
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             by
             punishing
             these
             ,
             and
             rewarding
             those
             without
             exception
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             ,
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             a
             very
             probable
             argument
             ,
             yet
             they
             looked
             not
             on
             it
             as
             that
             which
             amounted
             to
             a
             Demonstration
             .
             For
             they
             could
             not
             but
             be
             aware
             ,
             That
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             was
             so
             generally
             received
             by
             them
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Vertue
             is
             in
             all
             conditions
             a
             Reward
             ,
             and
             Vice
             a
             Punishment
             to
             it self
             ,
             did
             very
             much
             blunt
             the
             edge
             of
             it
             :
             And
             that
             other
             very
             harsh
             one
             ,
             That
             all
             things
             besides
             Vertue
             and
             Vice
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             neither
             good
             nor
             evil
             ,
             did
             render
             it
             (
             as
             the
             perfect
             Stoicks
             did
             seem
             too
             well
             to
             understand
             )
             too
             too
             insignificant
             .
             But
             I
             must
             confess
             that
             Hierocles
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             did
             not
             admit
             that
             notion
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             very
             qualified
             sence
             ,
             saith
             of
             those
             that
             think
             their
             Souls
             mortal
             (
             and
             consequently
             that
             vertue
             will
             hereafter
             have
             no
             reward
             )
             that
             when
             they
             dispute
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             vertue
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               they
               rather
               talk
               wittily
               ,
               than
               truly
               and
               in
               good
               earnest
               .
            
             The
             excellent
             Socrutes
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             going
             to
             drink
             off
             the
             
             fatal
             drug
             ,
             thus
             said
             to
             those
             that
             were
             then
             present
             with
             him
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             going
             to
             end
             my
             days
             ,
             whereas
             your
             lives
             will
             be
             prolonged
             ;
             but
             whether
             you
             or
             I
             upon
             this
             account
             are
             the
             more
             happy
             ,
             is
             known
             to
             none
             but
             God
             only
             :
             intimating
             that
             he
             did
             not
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             
               absolutely
               certain
            
             that
             he
             should
             have
             any
             Reward
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             for
             doing
             so
             heroically
             vertuous
             an
             act
             ,
             as
             chusing
             Martyrdom
             for
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Godhead
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             what
             is
             more
             frequently
             or
             clearly
             declared
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             that
             there
             will
             be
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             sutable
             to
             mens
             actions
             in
             this
             world
             ?
             than
             ,
             that
             Christ
             will
             come
             a
             second
             time
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             in
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             that
             
               all
               must
               appear
               before
               his
               Iudgment-seat
               ,
               to
               receive
               according
               to
               what
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               be
               evil
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               That
               mens
               sins
               shall
               be
               forgiven
               upon
               true
               Repentance
               ,
            
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Heathens
             were
             likewise
             perswaded
             ,
             or
             rather
             hoped
             :
             But
             we
             Christians
             have
             the
             strongest
             assurance
             imaginable
             given
             us
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             solemn
             and
             often
             reiterated
             promises
             of
             God
             himself
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             
             that
             some
             or
             most
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             all
             without
             exception
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             heinous
             impieties
             upon
             condition
             of
             their
             being
             sincerely
             forsaken
             ,
             shall
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             be
             freely
             forgiven
             to
             those
             that
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               God's
               readiness
               to
               assist
               men
               by
               his
               special
               grace
               in
               their
               endeavours
               after
               Vertue
               ,
            
             could
             be
             no
             more
             ,
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             than
             probable
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Heathens
             :
             but
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Gospel
             the
             most
             express
             promises
             thereof
             made
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             our
             infinitely
             great
             encouragement
             .
             Tully
             in
             his
             Book
             
               de
               Naturâ
               Deorum
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             their
             City
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Greece
             had
             brought
             forth
             many
             singular
             men
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             none
             arrived
             to
             such
             a
             height
             
               nisi
               Deo
               juvante
            
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             help
             of
             God.
             And
             after
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Nemo
               vir
               magnus
               sine
               aliquo
               afflatu
               Divino
               unquam
               fuit
               ,
            
             No
             excellent
             man
             was
             ever
             made
             so
             but
             by
             some
             Divine
             afflation
             .
             And
             Pythagoras
             in
             his
             golden
             verses
             exhorts
             men
             to
             pray
             unto
             God
             for
             assistance
             in
             doing
             what
             becomes
             them
             .
          
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
           
             And
             Hierocles
             (
             with
             whom
             I
             confess
             my self
             so
             enamoured
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             scarcely
             ever
             forbear
             to
             present
             my
             Reader
             with
             his
             excellent
             sayings
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             occasion
             )
             He
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             upon
             this
             clause
             of
             Pythagoras
             ,
             hath
             a
             discourse
             ,
             concerning
             the
             necessity
             ,
             of
             our
             endeavours
             after
             Vertue
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             divine
             blessing
             to
             make
             them
             successful
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             often
             admired
             .
             And
             even
             Seneca
             himself
             ,
             very
             unlike
             a
             Stoick
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Bonus
               vir
               sine
               Deo
               nemo
               est
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             No
             man
             can
             be
             made
             good
             without
             God
             ,
             for
             can
             any
             one
             raise
             up
             himself
             without
             his
             help
             ?
          
           
             But
             none
             of
             these
             could
             have
             the
             least
             assurance
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             not
             deny
             his
             special
             assistance
             to
             any
             that
             seriously
             seek
             after
             it
             ,
             especially
             since
             men
             have
             brought
             themselves
             into
             a
             state
             of
             imbecillity
             and
             great
             impotence
             through
             their
             own
             default
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             gives
             all
             men
             very
             serious
             offers
             of
             ,
             and
             assures
             them
             if
             they
             be
             not
             wanting
             to
             themselves
             ,
             they
             shall
             obtain
             .
             Hence
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
               Ask
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               unto
               you
               :
               seek
               and
               you
               shall
               find
               :
               knock
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               opened
               unto
               you
               .
               For
               every
               one
               that
               asketh
               ,
               receiveth
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               seeketh
               ,
               findeth
               ;
               and
               to
               him
               that
               knocketh
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               opened
               .
               If
               a
               son
               shall
               ask
               bread
               of
               any
               that
               is
               a
               father
               ,
            
             
             
               will
               he
               give
               him
               a
               stone
               ?
               or
               if
               he
               ask
               a
               fish
               ,
               will
               he
               for
               a
               fish
               give
               him
               a
               Serpent
               ?
               or
               if
               he
               ask
               an
               egge
               ,
               will
               he
               offer
               him
               a
               Scorpion
               ?
               If
               ye
               then
               being
               evil
               ,
               know
               how
               to
               give
               good
               gifts
               unto
               your
               children
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               give
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               unto
               them
               that
               ask
               him
               ,
               Luke
            
             11.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             told
             us
             by
             S.
             Iames
             in
             these
             words
             chap.
             1.
             5.
             
             
               If
               any
               of
               you
               lack
               wisdom
               ,
               let
               him
               ask
               it
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               giveth
               to
               all
               men
               liberally
               ,
               and
               upbraideth
               not
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               him
               .
               Antoninus
            
             the
             Philosopher
             puts
             men
             upon
             praying
             for
             a
             good
             mind
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             encouragement
             he
             could
             give
             was
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               see
            
             
             
               what
               will
               come
               of
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             have
             other
             Doctrines
             made
             known
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             could
             ever
             without
             Divine
             Revelation
             in
             the
             least
             have
             dream'd
             of
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               That
               God
               hath
               made
               miserable
               sinners
               the
               objects
               of
               such
               transcendent
               kindness
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               them
               his
               onely-begotten
               Son.
            
             And
             there
             are
             these
             five
             Doctrines
             implied
             in
             this
             ,
             which
             are
             each
             of
             them
             very
             strong
             motives
             and
             incentives
             to
             Holiness
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               God
               Almighty
               hath
               made
               such
               account
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               so
               concerned
               himself
               for
               our
               recovery
               out
               of
               that
               most
               wretched
               
               condition
               we
               had
               by
               sinning
               against
               him
               plunged
               our selves
               into
               ,
               as
               to
               send
               his
               own
               Son
               from
               Heaven
               to
               us
               to
               shew
               us
               on
               what
               terms
               we
               may
               be
               recovered
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               his
               name
               even
               to
               pray
               and
               beseech
               us
               to
               comply
               with
               them
               .
               That
               he
               
               should
               send
               no
               meaner
               a
               person
               than
               one
               who
               was
               the
               
                 Brightness
                 of
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 express
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 also
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               upon
               this
               errand
               ,
               is
               such
               a
               
               motive
               to
               holiness
               as
               one
               would
               think
               no
               sinner
               could
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               out
               against
               .
               That
               God
               should
               send
               an
               Embassadour
               from
               Heaven
               to
               us
               to
               assure
               us
               that
               he
               is
               Reconcileable
               ,
               and
               bears
               us
               good-will
               ,
               notwithstanding
               our
               high
               provocations
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               before
               us
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               that
               holiness
               which
               is
               necessary
               to
               restore
               our
               Natures
               to
               his
               own
               likeness
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               make
               us
               capable
               of
               enjoying
               Blessedness
               ;
               and
               most
               pathetically
               moreover
               to
               entreat
               us
               to
               do
               what
               lieth
               in
               us
               to
               put
               them
               in
               practice
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               may
               be
               to
               eternity
               well
               with
               us
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               Embassadour
               should
               be
               such
               a
               one
               also
               as
               we
               now
               said
               ,
               never
               was
               there
               so
               marvelous
               an
               expression
               of
               the
               Divine
               Love
               ;
               and
               therefore
               one
               would
               even
               conclude
               it
               perfectly
               irresistible
               by
               all
               persons
               that
               have
               not
               extirpated
               out
               of
               their
               natures
               all
               ingenuity
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               That
               this
               Son
               of
               God
               conversed
               upon
               equal
               terms
               with
               men
               ,
               and
               was
               incarnate
               for
               their
               sakes
               .
               
                 Great
                 is
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
              
               
               
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 God
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh.
              
               That
               he
               should
               become
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               ,
               submit
               to
               be
               born
               of
               a
               Woman
               ,
               is
               a
               Demonstration
               that
               God
               is
               so
               far
               from
               having
               cast
               off
               Humane
               Nature
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               much
               as
               it
               is
               depraved
               )
               he
               beareth
               a
               very
               wonderful
               good-will
               still
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               real
               desire
               to
               readvance
               and
               dignifie
               it
               :
               even
               this
               simply
               considered
               and
               without
               joyning
               with
               it
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               Design
               of
               it
               ,
               might
               make
               us
               conclude
               this
               ;
               seeing
               that
               Christ's
               taking
               our
               nature
               is
               the
               bringing
               of
               it
               so
               near
               to
               the
               Divine
               ,
               as
               to
               lodge
               it
               therewith
               in
               one
               and
               the
               self-same
               Person
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               besides
               the
               motive
               to
               holiness
               drawn
               from
               God's
               infinite
               love
               therein
               expressed
               ,
               this
               Doctrine
               containeth
               another
               very
               powerful
               one
               ,
               viz.
               That
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               most
               notoriously
               vile
               thing
               to
               dishonour
               our
               nature
               by
               sin
               and
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               far
               more
               so
               than
               it
               was
               before
               the
               Incarnation
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               in
               that
               it
               may
               now
               by
               the
               means
               thereof
               be
               properly
               said
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               in
               his
               person
               advanced
               above
               even
               the
               Nature
               of
               Angels
               ;
               for
               him
               who
               is
               invested
               with
               it
               do
               they
               themselves
               worship
               .
               And
               how
               can
               any
               
               Christian
               while
               he
               considereth
               this
               ,
               be
               able
               to
               forbear
               thus
               to
               reason
               with
               himself
               ?
               Shall
               I
               by
               harbouring
               filthy
               lusts
               debase
               that
               nature
               in
               my
               own
               person
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               to
               such
               an
               infinite
               height
               exalted
               in
               his
               Son's
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
               What
               an
               additional
               motive
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               do
               as
               Pythagoras
               advised
               his
               Scholars
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Above
                 all
                 things
                 revere
                 and
                 stand
                 in
                 awe
                 of
              
               
               thy self
               .
               Do
               nothing
               that
               is
               disbecoming
               and
               unworthy
               of
               so
               excellent
               a
               nature
               ,
               as
               thine
               is
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               this
               Son
               of
               God
               taught
               men
               their
               duty
               by
               his
               own
               example
               ,
               and
               did
               himself
               perform
               among
               them
               what
               he
               required
               of
               them
               .
               Now
               that
               he
               should
               tread
               before
               us
               every
               step
               of
               that
               way
               ,
               which
               he
               he
               hath
               told
               us
               leadeth
               to
               eternal
               happiness
               ,
               and
               commend
               those
               duties
               which
               are
               most
               ungrateful
               to
               our
               corrupt
               inclinations
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               practice
               ;
               our
               having
               so
               brave
               an
               example
               is
               no
               small
               encouragement
               to
               a
               chearful
               performance
               of
               all
               that
               is
               commanded
               .
               For
               how
               honourable
               a
               thing
               must
               it
               needs
               be
               to
               imitate
               the
               onely
               begotten
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               nay
               and
               one
               who
               is
               likewise
               God
               himself
               ?
               How
               glorious
               to
               follow
               such
               a
               pattern
               ?
               Those
               which
               have
               any
               thing
               in
               their
               souls
               of
               true
               generosity
               ,
               cannot
               but
               find
               themselves
               by
               the
               consideration
               
               hereof
               ,
               not
               a
               little
               provoked
               to
               abandon
               all
               sin
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               themselves
               very
               heartily
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               whatsoever
               duties
               are
               imposed
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               as
               for
               those
               which
               we
               are
               so
               apt
               to
               look
               upon
               as
               unworthy
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               too
               low
               for
               us
               (
               such
               as
               meek
               putting
               up
               of
               affronts
               ,
               and
               condescending
               to
               the
               meanest
               offices
               for
               the
               serving
               of
               our
               brethren
               )
               how
               can
               his
               spirit
               be
               too
               lofty
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               considers
               Christ's
               was
               not
               .
               Now
               these
               are
               all
               such
               motives
               and
               helps
               to
               holiness
               ,
               the
               like
               to
               which
               none
               but
               those
               who
               have
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               ever
               had
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               this
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               an
               expiaatory
               Sacrifice
               for
               us
               .
               We
               have
               already
               shewn
               what
               cogent
               Arguments
               to
               all
               holy
               obedience
               are
               herein
               contained
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               this
               Son
               of
               God
               being
               raised
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               is
               our
               High
               Priest
               there
               ,
               and
               
                 ever
                 lives
              
               (
               as
               the
               Author
               to
               the
               *
               Hebrews
               saith
               )
               to
               
               
                 make
                 intercession
              
               with
               his
               Father
               
                 for
                 us
              
               .
               The
               Heathens
               ,
               it
               is
               confessed
               ,
               had
               a
               notion
               of
               Daemons
               negotiating
               the
               affairs
               of
               men
               with
               the
               Supreme
               God
               ;
               but
               they
               could
               never
               have
               imagined
               in
               the
               least
               that
               they
               should
               be
               so
               highly
               privileged
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               one
               who
               is
               the
               Begotten
               Son
               of
               this
               God
               ,
               and
               infinitely
               above
               all
               persons
               
               dear
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               their
               perpetual
               Mediator
               and
               Intercessor
               .
               I
               need
               not
               say
               what
               an
               encouragement
               this
               is
               to
               an
               Holy
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             God's
             giving
             his
             Son
             ,
             which
             containeth
             the
             five
             forementioned
             particulars
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             the
             highest
             improvement
             of
             reason
             could
             never
             have
             caused
             any
             thing
             like
             it
             to
             have
             entered
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             comparable
             thereunto
             for
             the
             effectual
             provoking
             of
             men
             to
             the
             pursuance
             of
             all
             Holiness
             of
             Heart
             and
             Life
             ,
             so
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               his
               sending
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               to
               move
               and
               excite
               us
               to
               our
               Duty
               ,
               and
               to
               assist
               ,
               chear
               ,
               and
               comfort
               us
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               it
               ,
            
             may
             go
             along
             with
             it
             .
             How
             could
             it
             have
             once
             been
             thought
             ,
             without
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             that
             a
             person
             indued
             with
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Infinite
             Power
             and
             Goodness
             should
             take
             it
             upon
             him
             as
             his
             Office
             and
             peculiar
             Province
             to
             assist
             mens
             weakness
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             vertue
             ?
             But
             this
             doth
             the
             Gospel
             assure
             us
             of
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             those
             which
             do
             not
             resist
             and
             repel
             his
             good
             motions
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             have
             alwaies
             the
             superintendency
             of
             this
             Blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             never
             forsake
             them
             ,
             but
             abide
             with
             them
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             from
             one
             degree
             of
             Grace
             to
             another
             ,
             till
             at
             
             length
             it
             is
             consummate
             and
             made
             perfect
             in
             Glory
             .
             And
             to
             this
             I
             adde
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Union
               with
               Christ
               through
               this
               Spirit
               :
            
             which
             Union
             (
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Learned
             Dr.
             Patrick
             in
             his
             
               Mensa
               Mystica
               )
               Is
               not
               only
               such
               a
               Moral
               one
               as
               is
               between
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               by
               Love
               ;
               or
               between
               King
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               by
               Laws
               ;
               but
               such
               a
               Natural
               Union
               as
               is
               between
               Head
               and
               Members
               ,
               the
               Vine
               and
               Branches
               which
               is
               made
               by
               one
               Spirit
               or
               Life
               dwelling
               in
               the
               whole
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               As
               the
               body
               is
               one
               and
               hath
               many
               members
               ;
               and
               also
               the
               members
               of
               that
               one
               body
               ,
               being
               many
               ,
               are
               one
               body
               ,
               so
               also
               is
               Christ
               ;
               for
               by
               one
               Spirit
               are
               we
               all
               baptized
               into
               one
               body
               .
            
             Now
             see
             what
             use
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             of
             both
             these
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             15
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               Know
               you
               not
               that
               your
               bodies
               are
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Shall
               I
               then
               take
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               the
               members
               of
               an
               Harlot
               ?
            
             God
             forbid
             .
             And
             then
             he
             thus
             proceeds
             in
             the
             19
             and
             20
             Verses
             ,
             
               What
               ,
               know
               you
               not
               that
               your
               body
               is
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               you
               ,
               which
               ye
               have
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               ye
               are
               not
               your
               own
               ,
               but
               ye
               are
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               :
               Therefore
               glorifie
               God
               in
               ▪
               your
               body
               and
               in
               your
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               are
               God's
               .
            
             What
             
             helps
             and
             incitements
             we
             have
             to
             the
             perfecting
             of
             Holiness
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             these
             
               two
               Doctrines
               ,
               is
               inexpressible
            
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               unconceivably
               great
               Reward
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               conserred
               upon
               all
               good
               and
               holy
               persons
               ,
               which
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               revealed
               ,
            
             is
             such
             as
             could
             not
             possibly
             by
             the
             mere
             help
             of
             Natural
             Light
             enter
             into
             the
             thoughts
             of
             those
             that
             were
             strangers
             to
             it
             .
             We
             are
             therein
             assured
             not
             only
             of
             another
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             good
             men
             shall
             therein
             be
             rewarded
             ,
             but
             likewise
             that
             the
             reward
             that
             shall
             be
             conferred
             upon
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             no
             less
             than
             an
             
               Hyperbolically
               Hyperbolical
               Weight
               of
               Glory
            
             :
             as
             are
             the
             words
             of
             S.
             Paul
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             
             1●…
             .
             Those
             that
             overcome
             ,
             are
             promised
             that
             
               they
               shall
               sit
               with
               Christ
               on
               his
               Throne
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               overcame
               and
               is
               set
               down
               with
               his
               Father
               on
               his
               Throne
               ,
            
             Rev.
             3.
             21.
             
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             happiness
             that
             our
             Saviour
             will
             reward
             all
             his
             faithful
             Disciples
             with
             ,
             is
             so
             expressed
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             are
             assured
             it
             is
             inexpressible
             ,
             and
             likewise
             far
             exceeding
             the
             short
             reach
             of
             our
             present
             conceptions
             :
             of
             which
             their
             souls
             are
             not
             only
             to
             partake
             ,
             but
             their
             bodies
             also
             ,
             they
             being
             to
             
             be
             made
             (
             as
             vile
             as
             they
             are
             in
             this
             state
             )
             
               like
               the
               Glorious
               Body
            
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             though
             sown
             in
             Corruption
             and
             dishonour
             to
             be
             raised
             in
             ●…lory
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
           
             Now
             though
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             ,
             the
             learned
             Heathens
             did
             many
             of
             them
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             reason
             make
             it
             probable
             to
             themselves
             that
             their
             souls
             were
             immortal
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             another
             world
             vertuous
             persons
             shall
             be
             richly
             rewarded
             ;
             yet
             no
             reasoning
             of
             theirs
             could
             ever
             enable
             them
             so
             much
             as
             to
             conjecture
             that
             this
             reward
             shall
             be
             such
             an
             immensely
             great
             one
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Gospel
             assures
             us
             of
             :
             there
             being
             an
             infinite
             disproportion
             betwixt
             the
             best
             services
             that
             the
             most
             vertuous
             persons
             are
             in
             a
             possibility
             of
             performing
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             reward
             as
             this
             is
             :
             and
             it
             being
             also
             impossible
             that
             so
             great
             a
             felicity
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Soul
             only
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             necessary
             and
             natural
             result
             from
             the
             highest
             degrees
             of
             holiness
             that
             are
             attainable
             in
             this
             low
             and
             imperfect
             state
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             too
             well
             known
             to
             be
             concealed
             that
             the
             Pythagoraeans
             and
             Platonists
             do
             speak
             very
             great
             things
             of
             the
             happiness
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             those
             of
             them
             that
             discourse
             intelligibly
             concerning
             it
             ,
             do
             give
             
               in
               the
               general
            
             the
             Gospel-notion
             of
             it
             .
             I
             have
             found
             Simplicius
             somewhere
             in
             his
             Comment
             on
             Epictetus
             calling
             it
             an
             
               eternal
               rest
               with
               God.
            
             And
             the
             Pythagoraean
             verses
             conclude
             with
             these
             two
          
           
             
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
          
           
             
               When
               from
               this
               body
               thou'
               rt
               set
               free
               ,
            
             
               Thou
               shalt
               mount
               up
               toth
               '
               Sky
               :
            
             
               And
               an
               immortal
               God
               shalt
               be
               ,
            
             
               Nor
               any
               more
               shalt
               die
               .
            
          
           
             Where
             by
             [
             
               Thou
               shalt
               be
               an
               immortal
               God
            
             ]
             the
             Commentator
             Hierocles
             understands
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             like
             to
             the
             immortal
             Gods
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Comment
             upon
             the
             first
             verse
             ,
             those
             excellent
             spirits
             that
             are
             immediately
             subordinate
             to
             their
             Maker
             the
             supreme
             God
             ,
             and
             
               the
               God
               of
               Gods
            
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             him
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             seemeth
             to
             understand
             the
             same
             with
             those
             called
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Arch-Angels
             ;
             for
             I
             find
             that
             he
             gives
             the
             name
             Angels
             to
             an
             order
             next
             below
             them
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Pythagoraean
             doctrine
             ,
             That
             good
             men
             shall
             ,
             when
             they
             go
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             be
             made
             in
             state
             and
             condition
             like
             to
             those
             that
             are
             likest
             to
             God
             Almighty
             .
             But
             how
             they
             should
             learn
             this
             by
             mere
             natural
             Light
             ,
             is
             unimaginable
             .
             That
             which
             is
             most
             probably
             conjectured
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             received
             these
             with
             several
             other
             
             notions
             from
             the
             antient
             traditions
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             But
             as
             for
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               splendid
               body
            
             ,
             and
             
               spiritual
               vehicle
            
             they
             talk
             of
             ,
             they
             mean
             not
             that
             Glorious
             Coelestial
             body
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             this
             Terrestial
             one
             shall
             be
             changed
             into
             ,
             but
             ,
             a
             thin
             subtile
             body
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             the
             soul
             even
             while
             it
             is
             in
             this
             gross
             one
             is
             immediately
             
             inclosed
             in
             :
             And
             which
             being
             in
             this
             life
             well
             purified
             from
             the
             pollution
             it
             hath
             contracted
             from
             its
             Case
             of
             flesh
             ,
             the
             soul
             taking
             its
             flight
             from
             thence
             with
             it
             ,
             enjoyeth
             its
             happiness
             in
             it
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             change
             of
             this
             vile
             into
             a
             Glorious
             body
             they
             were
             perfectly
             strangers
             to
             .
          
           
             Now
             what
             an
             unspeakable
             encouragement
             to
             Holiness
             is
             the
             happiness
             which
             the
             Gospel
             proposeth
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             assurance
             of
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             now
             mentioned
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             could
             never
             by
             the
             best
             improvement
             of
             their
             Intellectuals
             have
             conceived
             to
             be
             so
             much
             as
             likely
             to
             be
             attainable
             by
             mankind
             ?
             And
             who
             would
             still
             serve
             their
             filthy
             lusts
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             be
             the
             vilest
             of
             slaves
             here
             ,
             that
             looks
             to
             reign
             with
             the
             King
             of
             the
             world
             for
             ever
             hereafter
             ?
             
               He
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
               in
               him
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             
               Iohn
               ,
               purisieth
               himself
               even
               as
               he
               is
               pure
               .
            
             1
             Iohn
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
           
             And
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Reward
             which
             is
             promised
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             obedient
             persons
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             also
             of
             the
             punishment
             it
             threateneth
             to
             the
             disobedient
             .
             It
             would
             make
             (
             one
             would
             think
             )
             even
             an
             heart
             of
             Oak
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             hardened
             sinner
             to
             tremble
             and
             shake
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             those
             expressions
             it
             is
             set
             forth
             by
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             do
             speak
             very
             dreadful
             things
             concerning
             the
             condition
             of
             wicked
             men
             in
             the
             other
             world
             ;
             but
             they
             fall
             extremely
             short
             of
             what
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             declared
             .
             But
             I
             confess
             a
             discourse
             on
             this
             head
             will
             not
             very
             properly
             come
             in
             here
             .
             For
             mere
             reason
             might
             make
             it
             exceedingly
             probable
             that
             so
             highly
             aggravated
             sins
             as
             those
             which
             are
             committed
             against
             the
             Gospel
             are
             ,
             shall
             be
             punish'd
             as
             severely
             ,
             if
             impenitently
             persisted
             in
             ,
             as
             is
             declared
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             they
             shall
             be
             .
             But
             however
             it
             is
             no
             small
             awakening
             to
             us
             Christians
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             such
             an
             undoubted
             assurance
             from
             God
             himself
             ,
             what
             we
             must
             expect
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             not
             be
             prevailed
             upon
             by
             all
             the
             means
             afforded
             us
             for
             our
             reformation
             ,
             but
             shall
             notwithstanding
             them
             persevere
             in
             the
             neglect
             of
             known
             duties
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             allowance
             of
             known
             wickedness
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Gospel
               containeth
               incomparably
               greater
               helps
               for
               the
               effecting
               of
               the
               design
               of
               making
               men
               inwardly
               righteous
               and
               truly
               holy
               ,
               than
               God's
               most
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               were
               favoured
               with
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               shewed
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Gospel
               is
               infinitely
               more
               effectual
               for
               this
               purpose
               than
               the
               Mosaical
               Law
               was
               .
               2.
               
               And
               that
               upon
               no
               other
               accounts
               the
               Jewes
               were
               in
               circumstances
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               a
               thorow
               reformation
               of
               life
               and
               purification
               of
               nature
               ,
               comparable
               to
               those
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               blessed
               his
               Disciples
               with
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             clearest
             case
             
               That
               the
               Gospel
               of
               our
               Saviour
               containeth
               incomparably
               greater
               helps
               and
               advantages
               for
               the
               effecting
               of
               the
               great
               work
               of
               making
               men
               really
               righteous
               and
               truly
               holy
               ,
               than
               God's
               most
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               the
            
             Israelites
             ,
             
               whom
               he
               knew
               and
               favoured
               above
               all
               the
               nations
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               were
               partakers
               of
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             Nothing
             is
             plainer
             than
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             infinitely
             more
             effectual
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             than
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             was
             .
             For
             
             indeed
             that
             was
             directly
             designed
             only
             to
             restrain
             those
             that
             were
             under
             the
             obligation
             of
             it
             from
             the
             more
             notorious
             sins
             .
             
               It
               was
               added
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               because
               of
               Transgression
               ,
               till
               the
               Seed
               should
               come
            
             &c.
             Gal.
             3.
             19.
             
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             saith
             particularly
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             ,
             that
             the
             end
             of
             them
             was
             to
             keep
             the
             Jews
             from
             worshipping
             Idols
             ,
             which
             Trypho
             also
             ,
             though
             a
             Jew
             that
             greatly
             gloried
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             acknowledged
             .
             They
             were
             an
             extremely
             carnal
             and
             vain
             people
             ,
             exceedingly
             prone
             to
             be
             bewitched
             with
             the
             Superstitions
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             God
             gave
             them
             therefore
             a
             pompous
             way
             of
             worship
             that
             might
             gratifie
             their
             childish
             humour
             ,
             and
             so
             keep
             them
             from
             being
             drawn
             away
             with
             the
             vanities
             of
             the
             Heathens
             among
             whom
             they
             dwelt
             :
             and
             he
             gave
             them
             ,
             withall
             ,
             such
             Precepts
             inforced
             with
             threatnings
             of
             most
             severe
             and
             present
             punishments
             ,
             as
             might
             by
             main
             force
             hold
             them
             in
             from
             those
             vile
             disorders
             ,
             immoralities
             and
             exorbitances
             that
             had
             then
             overspread
             the
             face
             of
             the
             woefully
             depraved
             &
             corrupted
             world
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             strictly
             so
             called
             ,
             did
             properly
             tend
             to
             make
             them
             no
             more
             than
             externally
             righteous
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             was
             so
             ,
             and
             did
             those
             works
             it
             enjoined
             (
             which
             they
             might
             do
             
             by
             their
             own
             natural
             strength
             )
             was
             esteemed
             according
             to
             that
             Law
             and
             dealt
             with
             as
             just
             and
             blameless
             ;
             and
             had
             a
             right
             to
             the
             immunities
             and
             privileges
             therein
             promised
             .
             But
             much
             less
             was
             it
             accompanied
             with
             grace
             to
             indue
             the
             observers
             of
             it
             with
             an
             inward
             principle
             of
             Holiness
             ..
          
           
             And
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             expresseth
             this
             as
             the
             great
             difference
             between
             that
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             calling
             this
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Letter
             ,
             as
             he
             several
             times
             doth
             .
             Not
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             ever
             of
             an
             infinitely
             benign
             nature
             ,
             and
             love
             it self
             (
             as
             S.
             Iohn
             describes
             him
             )
             was
             wanting
             with
             his
             Grace
             to
             well-minded
             men
             under
             the
             Old-Testament
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Jews
             were
             all
             destitute
             of
             an
             inward
             principle
             of
             Holiness
             ;
             nothing
             less
             :
             But
             the
             Law
             which
             Moses
             was
             peculiarly
             the
             promulger
             of
             ,
             did
             not
             contain
             any
             promises
             of
             Grace
             ,
             nor
             did
             the
             obligation
             thereof
             extend
             any
             farther
             than
             to
             the
             outward
             man.
             But
             there
             ran
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             express
             my self
             )
             a
             vein
             of
             Gospel
             all
             along
             with
             this
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             contained
             in
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Abraham
             and
             his
             Seed
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             which
             the
             good
             men
             among
             the
             Jews
             expected
             Justification
             and
             eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             performed
             the
             substance
             
             of
             those
             Duties
             which
             the
             New
             Testament
             requireth
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             both
             by
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             at
             certain
             times
             ,
             and
             upon
             several
             occasions
             urged
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             this
             Law
             of
             Moses
             considered
             according
             to
             its
             natural
             meaning
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             
               a
               Law
               of
               a
               carnal
               Commandment
               ,
            
             Heb.
             7.
             16.
             
             And
             the
             services
             it
             imposed
             ,
             
               weak
               and
               beggerly
               Elements
            
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             9.
             
             And
             a
             
               Law
               which
               made
               no
               man
               perfect
               ,
            
             Heb.
             7.
             19.
             
             Its
             promises
             therefore
             were
             only
             temporal
             ;
             upon
             which
             account
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             established
             
               on
               better
               promises
            
             .
             Nor
             was
             Justification
             before
             God
             obtainable
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             frequently
             sheweth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             did
             account
             the
             righteousness
             of
             it
             very
             mean
             and
             vile
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             which
             the
             Gospel
             indued
             men
             with
             .
             No
             man
             could
             be
             acquitted
             by
             the
             severest
             observance
             of
             this
             Law
             from
             any
             other
             than
             Civil
             punishments
             ,
             nor
             were
             its
             Sacrifices
             able
             to
             make
             the
             offerers
             
               perfect
               as
               pertaining
               to
               the
               conscience
               ,
            
             Heb.
             9.
             9.
             
             And
             though
             it
             be
             true
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             observeth
             in
             his
             Sermon
             on
             Gal.
             5.
             5.
             )
             
               That
               the
               legal
               Sacrifices
               were
               very
               apt
               and
               commodious
               to
               shadow
               forth
               the
               oblation
               and
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               ;
               yet
               this
               use
               of
               them
            
             
             
               was
               so
               mystical
               and
               reserved
               ,
               so
               impossible
               to
               be
               collected
               out
               of
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               that
               without
               a
               special
               Revelation
               from
               God
               ,
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Israelites
               were
               too
               weak
               to
               serve
               them
               to
               pierce
               through
               those
               dark
               clouds
               and
               shadows
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               their
               observation
               to
               the
               substance
               .
               So
               that
            
             (
             proceeds
             he
             )
             
               I
               conceive
               those
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               this
               respect
               are
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               beneficial
               to
               us
               Christians
               :
               For
               there
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               between
               Sacraments
               and
               Types
               :
               Types
               are
               onely
               useful
               after
               the
               Antitype
               is
               discovered
               ,
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               their
               faith
               that
               follow
               .
               As
               for
               Example
               ,
            
             Abraham
             '
             
               s
               offering
               of
            
             Isaac
             
               by
               Faith
               did
               lively
               represent
               the
               real
               oblation
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               in
               that
               respect
               was
               of
               little
               or
               no
               use
               till
               Christ
               was
               indeed
               Crucified
               ;
               it
               being
               impossible
               to
               make
               that
               History
               a
               groundwork
               of
               their
               Faith
               in
               Christ.
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Legal
               Sacrifices
               .
            
          
           
             And
             for
             a
             clear
             understanding
             of
             the
             direct
             use
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             that
             Sermon
             :
             Where
             it
             is
             fully
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             my
             opinion
             )
             as
             judiciously
             discoursed
             as
             I
             have
             ever
             elsewhere
             met
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Nor
             were
             these
             special
             Favourites
             of
             heaven
             upon
             any
             other
             accounts
             in
             circumstances
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             a
             thorow
             reformation
             of
             life
             ,
             renovation
             
             and
             purification
             of
             nature
             ,
             comparable
             to
             those
             which
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             blessed
             his
             Disciples
             with
             .
             For
             though
             they
             had
             (
             as
             we
             said
             )
             for
             the
             substance
             the
             same
             
               Spiritual
               Precepts
            
             which
             are
             enjoyned
             in
             the
             Gospel
             over
             and
             above
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ;
             yet
             these
             were
             inforced
             by
             no
             express
             promises
             of
             eternal
             happiness
             ,
             or
             threatnings
             of
             eternal
             misery
             :
             Nor
             was
             so
             much
             as
             a
             
               life
               to
               come
            
             otherwise
             than
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             by
             certam
             ambiguous
             expressions
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             of
             their
             inspired
             men
             ,
             or
             by
             such
             sayings
             as
             onely
             implyed
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             it
             might
             be
             rationally
             concluded
             ,
             discovered
             to
             them
             :
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             in
             that
             place
             particularly
             ,
             where
             God
             by
             his
             representative
             ,
             an
             Angel
             ,
             declared
             himself
             to
             his
             servant
             Moses
             to
             be
             
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
            
             
             Iacob
             ;
             from
             whence
             our
             Saviour
             inferred
             that
             Doctrine
             for
             this
             Reason
             ,
             That
             
               God
               is
               not
               the
               God
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               living
               .
            
             
             And
             that
             the
             notices
             they
             had
             hereof
             were
             not
             very
             plain
             and
             clear
             ,
             is
             apparent
             ,
             in
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Sect
             among
             them
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             that
             professed
             to
             disbelieve
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             were
             continued
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             enjoyed
             the
             privileges
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             .
             But
             that
             one
             forecited
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             putteth
             this
             out
             of
             all
             question
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Christ
             hath
             
               brought
               Life
               and
               Immortality
               to
               light
               through
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             assuredly
             gather
             thus
             much
             at
             least
             ,
             viz.
             That
             in
             the
             Gospel
             is
             manifestly
             revealed
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             which
             was
             never
             before
             made
             known
             so
             certainly
             .
          
           
             I
             adde
             moreover
             that
             the
             Israelites
             were
             required
             to
             keep
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             from
             all
             other
             Nations
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             but
             be
             by
             that
             means
             greatly
             inclined
             to
             morosity
             ,
             self-conceitedness
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             their
             fellow-creatures
             :
             And
             were
             ever
             and
             anon
             employed
             in
             such
             services
             as
             naturally
             tended
             ,
             through
             the
             weakness
             of
             their
             natures
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             spirits
             too
             angry
             and
             fierce
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             cruel
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             that
             of
             destroying
             God's
             and
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             their
             innocent
             children
             too
             ,
             and
             the
             cattle
             that
             belonged
             to
             them
             .
             And
             several
             connivances
             and
             Indulgences
             they
             had
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Cases
             of
             Divorce
             and
             Polygamy
             and
             Revenge
             )
             which
             did
             not
             a
             little
             conduce
             to
             the
             gratifying
             of
             Sensuality
             ,
             and
             the
             Animal
             life
             in
             them
             :
             All
             which
             are
             taken
             away
             by
             our
             Saviour
             Christ.
             These
             things
             with
             diverse
             others
             ,
             made
             it
             in
             an
             
               ordinary
               way
            
             impossible
             for
             those
             people
             to
             arrive
             at
             
             that
             height
             of
             vertue
             and
             true
             goodness
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             designeth
             to
             raise
             us
             to
             .
             And
             though
             we
             find
             some
             of
             them
             very
             highly
             commended
             for
             their
             great
             Sanctity
             ;
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             those
             Encomiums
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             with
             a
             reference
             to
             the
             Dispensation
             under
             which
             they
             were
             ;
             and
             as
             implying
             a
             consideration
             of
             the
             Circumstances
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             they
             enjoyed
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             have
             we
             shewed
             what
             a
             most
             admirably
             effectual
             course
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             hath
             taken
             
               to
               purifie
               us
               from
               all
               filthiness
               both
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               spirit
               ,
            
             and
             to
             make
             us
             in
             all
             respects
             Righteous
             and
             Holy
             :
             And
             how
             much
             the
             Christian
             Dispensation
             excelleth
             others
             as
             to
             its
             aptness
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
             And
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             ,
             That
             neither
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             any
             part
             of
             it
             was
             ever
             favored
             by
             God
             with
             means
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             work
             ,
             comparable
             to
             those
             which
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             ,
             well
             might
             S.
             Paul
             call
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             
               the
               power
               of
               God
               to
               Salvation
               ,
            
             
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             from
             misery
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             Well
             may
             the
             weapons
             of
             the
             Christian
             Warfare
             be
             said
             not
             to
             be
             
               carnal
               and
               weak
               ,
               but
               mighty
               through
               God
               ,
               to
               the
            
             
             
               pulling
               down
               of
               strong
               holds
               ,
               and
               casting
            
             
             
               down
               imaginations
               and
               every
               high
               thing
               that
               exalteth
               it self
               against
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               bringing
               into
               captivity
               every
               thought
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ.
            
             Great
             reason
             had
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             to
             call
             our
             Saviour
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Instructer
            
             
             
               and
               School-master
               of
               Humane
               Nature
            
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             )
             
               That
               he
               hath
               endeavoured
               to
               save
               us
               by
               using
               with
               all
               his
               might
               ,
               all
               the
               instruments
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               or
               all
               wise
               courses
               ,
               and
               draws
               us
               back
               by
               many
               bridles
               from
               gratifying
               unreasonable
               appetites
               .
            
             And
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             had
             cause
             pathetically
             to
             break
             out
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             
             
               O
               thou
               expeller
               and
               chaser
               away
               of
               evil
               affections
               !
               O
               thou
               extinguisher
               of
               burning
               lusts
               !
               This
               is
               that
               which
               makes
               us
               not
               Poets
               or
               Philosophers
               or
               excellent
               Orators
               ,
               but
               of
               poor
               mortal
               men
               makes
               us
               like
               so
               many
               Immortal
               Gods
               ,
               and
               translateth
               us
               from
               this
               low
               earth
               to
               those
               Regions
               that
               are
               above
               Olympus
               .
            
             And
             well
             ,
             again
             ,
             might
             the
             same
             good
             Father
             ,
             having
             throughly
             acquainted
             himself
             with
             the
             Stoick
             and
             Platonick
             Philosophy
             ,
             (
             by
             which
             latter
             he
             thought
             himself
             to
             have
             gained
             much
             wisdom
             )
             and
             at
             last
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             an
             old
             man
             a
             
             stranger
             ,
             having
             studied
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             thus
             express
             himself
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               I
               found
               this
               alone
               to
               be
               the
               safe
               and
               profitable
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               thus
               and
               by
               this
               means
               became
               I
               a
               Philosopher
               .
            
          
           
             Symplicius
             faith
             thus
             of
             Epictetus
             his
             Enchiridion
             ,
             That
             it
             hath
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               so
               much
               of
               powerfulness
               and
               pungency
               ,
            
             that
             those
             which
             are
             not
             perfectly
             dead
             ,
             must
             needs
             come
             to
             understand
             thereby
             their
             own
             affections
             ,
             and
             be
             effectually
             excited
             to
             the
             rectifying
             of
             them
             .
             Could
             he
             give
             such
             a
             Character
             as
             this
             of
             that
             little
             Book
             of
             his
             BrotherHeathen
             ;
             what
             can
             be
             invented
             by
             us
             high
             enough
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             That
             ,
             as
             very
             fine
             a
             thing
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             being
             most
             apparently
             extremely
             weak
             and
             insufficient
             for
             the
             purpose
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             which
             he
             praiseth
             it
             ,
             if
             compared
             with
             this
             blessed
             Book
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               An
               Objection
               against
               the
               Wonderful
               Efficacy
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               for
               the
               purpose
               of
               making
               men
               Holy
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               very
               little
               success
               it
               hath
               herein
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               prodigious
               wickedness
               of
               Christendom
               .
               An
               Answer
               given
               to
               it
               in
               three
               Particulars
               ,
               viz.
               1.
               
               That
               how
               ill
               soever
               its
               success
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               foregoing
               Discourse
               that
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               any
               weakness
               or
               Inefficacy
               in
               that
               Religion
               .
               The
               true
               Causes
               thereof
               assigned
               .
               2.
               
               That
               it
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               that
               those
               should
               be
               the
               worse
               for
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               be
               bettered
               by
               it
               .
               3.
               
               That
               there
               was
               a
               time
               when
               the
               Gospel's
               success
               was
               greatly
               answerable
               to
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               of
               its
               Efficacy
               .
               And
               that
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Christians
              
               were
               people
               of
               most
               unblameable
               and
               Holy
               Lives
               .
               The
               Gnostiques
               improperly
               called
               Christians
               in
               any
               sense
               .
               The
               
                 Primitive
                 Christians
              
               proved
               to
               be
               men
               of
               excellent
               lives
               ,
               by
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               Fathers
               contained
               in
               their
               Apologies
               for
               them
               to
               their
               Enemies
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Acknowledgments
               of
               their
               Enemies
               themselves
               .
               An
               Account
               given
               in
               particular
               of
               their
               meek
               &
               
               submissive
               temper
               ,
               out
               of
               Tertullian
               .
               The
               Admirable
               Story
               of
               the
               Thebaean
               Legion
               .
            
          
           
             IF
             it
             be
             now
             objected
             against
             what
             we
             have
             said
             of
             the
             admirable
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             for
             the
             purpose
             of
             making
             men
             Holy
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             but
             very
             little
             sign
             of
             it
             in
             the
             lives
             of
             those
             that
             profess
             to
             believe
             it
             :
             For
             who
             are
             more
             woefully
             lost
             as
             to
             all
             true
             goodness
             ,
             who
             are
             more
             deeply
             sunk
             into
             sensuality
             and
             brutishness
             ,
             than
             are
             the
             Generality
             of
             Christians
             ?
             Nay
             among
             what
             sort
             of
             men
             are
             all
             manner
             of
             abominable
             wickednesses
             and
             villanies
             to
             be
             found
             so
             rife
             ,
             as
             among
             them
             ?
             Upon
             which
             account
             the
             name
             of
             Christian
             stinks
             in
             the
             nostrils
             of
             the
             very
             Jews
             ,
             Turks
             and
             Pagans
             .
             Beastly
             intemperance
             and
             uncleannesses
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             the
             most
             sordid
             covetousness
             ,
             wretched
             injustice
             ,
             oppressions
             ,
             and
             cruelties
             ;
             the
             most
             Devilish
             malice
             ,
             envy
             and
             pride
             ;
             the
             deadliest
             animosities
             ,
             the
             most
             outragious
             feuds
             ,
             dissensions
             and
             rebellions
             ;
             the
             plainest
             and
             grossest
             Idolatry
             ,
             highest
             Blasphemies
             and
             most
             horrid
             Impieties
             of
             all
             kinds
             are
             in
             no
             part
             of
             the
             world
             more
             observable
             than
             they
             are
             in
             Christendom
             ;
             nor
             most
             of
             them
             any
             where
             so
             observable
             .
             And
             even
             in
             those
             places
             where
             the
             
             Gospel
             is
             most
             truly
             and
             powerfully
             preached
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             this
             our
             nation
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             little
             more
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             the
             far
             greater
             number
             ,
             than
             the
             
               name
               of
               Christian
            
             ;
             nor
             any
             more
             of
             Religion
             ,
             than
             insignificant
             complementings
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             mere
             bodily
             worship
             of
             him
             .
             But
             what
             abominable
             vice
             is
             there
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             here
             abound
             ?
             Nay
             where
             doth
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             daring
             of
             Impieties
             ,
             
               viz.
               Atheism
            
             it self
             ,
             so
             boldly
             shew
             its
             head
             as
             it
             doth
             here
             ?
             And
             as
             for
             those
             among
             us
             that
             make
             the
             greatest
             pretences
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             besides
             a
             higher
             profession
             ,
             a
             more
             frequent
             attendance
             on
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             a
             mighty
             zeal
             for
             certain
             fruitless
             opinions
             they
             have
             taken
             up
             ,
             and
             little
             trifles
             which
             signifie
             nothing
             to
             the
             bettering
             of
             their
             souls
             &
             carrying
             on
             that
             which
             we
             have
             shewed
             is
             the
             Design
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             there
             is
             little
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             very
             many
             ,
             if
             not
             most
             ,
             of
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             distinguished
             from
             other
             people
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             covetousness
             ,
             pride
             &
             contempt
             of
             others
             ,
             disobedience
             to
             authority
             ,
             sedition
             ,
             unpeaceableness
             ,
             wrath
             &
             fierceness
             against
             those
             that
             differ
             in
             opinion
             from
             them
             ,
             censoriousness
             &
             uncharitableness
             ;
             it
             is
             too
             obvious
             how
             much
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Sects
             we
             are
             divided
             
             into
             are
             guilty
             of
             most
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             of
             them
             .
             And
             that
             which
             is
             really
             
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             doth
             appear
             in
             the
             conversations
             of
             but
             very
             few
             .
          
           
             God
             knows
             ,
             the
             wickedness
             of
             those
             that
             enjoy
             and
             profess
             to
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             an
             extremely
             fertile
             and
             copious
             Theme
             to
             dilate
             upon
             ;
             and
             is
             fitter
             to
             be
             the
             subject
             of
             a
             great
             volume
             (
             if
             any
             one
             can
             perswade
             himself
             so
             far
             to
             rake
             into
             such
             a
             noisome
             Dunghil
             ,
             as
             sure
             none
             can
             except
             enemies
             to
             Christianity
             )
             than
             to
             be
             discoursed
             by
             the
             bie
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             .
             Nor
             can
             there
             be
             an
             easier
             task
             undertaken
             than
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             not
             a
             few
             mere
             Heathens
             have
             behaved
             themselves
             incomparably
             better
             towards
             God
             ,
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             themselves
             ,
             than
             do
             the
             Generality
             of
             those
             that
             are
             called
             Christians
             .
             Nay
             I
             fear
             it
             would
             not
             be
             over-difficult
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Generality
             of
             those
             that
             never
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             do
             behave
             themselves
             in
             several
             respects
             better
             than
             they
             do
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             have
             no
             list
             to
             entertain
             my self
             or
             Reader
             with
             such
             an
             unpleasant
             and
             dismally
             melancholy
             Argument
             ,
             but
             will
             betake
             my self
             to
             answer
             the
             sad
             objection
             which
             is
             from
             thence
             taken
             against
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             last
             discourse
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             And
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             let
             the
             Gospel
             have
             never
             so
             little
             success
             in
             promoting
             what
             is
             designed
             by
             it
             ;
             whoever
             considers
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             concerning
             it
             ,
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             that
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             as
             fit
             as
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             for
             the
             purpose
             of
             throughlyreforming
             the
             lives
             ,
             and
             purifying
             the
             natures
             of
             Mankind
             :
             And
             also
             incomparably
             more
             fit
             than
             any
             other
             course
             that
             hath
             ever
             been
             taken
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             thought
             of
             .
             So
             that
             we
             may
             certainly
             conclude
             ,
             That
             the
             depravedness
             of
             Christendom
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             inefficacy
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             to
             other
             causes
             ;
             Namely
             ,
             mens
             gross
             unbelief
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             they
             profess
             Faith
             in
             it
             :
             their
             inexcusable
             neglect
             of
             considering
             the
             infinitely-powerful
             motives
             to
             a
             holy
             life
             contained
             in
             it
             ;
             &
             of
             using
             the
             means
             conducing
             thereunto
             prescribed
             by
             it
             .
             And
             these
             are
             inseparable
             concomitants
             ,
             and
             most
             effectual
             promoters
             of
             each
             other
             .
             Every
             mans
             Inconsideration
             is
             proportionable
             to
             his
             Incredulity
             ,
             and
             his
             Incredulity
             to
             his
             Inconsideration
             :
             And
             how
             much
             of
             carelessness
             is
             visible
             in
             mens
             lives
             ,
             so
             much
             of
             unbelief
             doth
             possess
             their
             hearts
             ;
             and
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             
               to
               believe
            
             and
             
               to
               be
               obedient
            
             and
             
               not
               to
               believe
            
             and
             
               to
               be
               disobedient
            
             ,
             are
             
             synonymous
             phrases
             and
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             in
             the
             New
             and
             likewise
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             a
             true
             saying
             of
             somebodie
             's
             ,
             
               Contumaciae
               nullum
               posuit
               remedium
               Deus
            
             ,
             God
             hath
             provided
             no
             remedy
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             ordinary
             one
             )
             against
             wilfulness
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             such
             a
             tendency
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             ,
             to
             work
             the
             most
             excellent
             effects
             in
             men
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             operate
             as
             Charmes
             do
             ,
             nor
             will
             it
             have
             success
             upon
             any
             without
             their
             own
             concurrence
             and
             co-operation
             with
             it
             .
             The
             excellent
             
               Rules
               of
               life
            
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             Gospel
             must
             necessarily
             signifie
             nothing
             to
             those
             that
             only
             hear
             or
             read
             them
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             mind
             them
             .
             Its
             Promises
             or
             Threatnings
             can
             be
             exciting
             to
             none
             that
             will
             not
             believe
             and
             consider
             them
             :
             Nor
             can
             the
             Arguments
             it
             affordeth
             to
             provoke
             to
             assent
             ,
             be
             convincing
             to
             any
             but
             those
             that
             impartially
             weigh
             them
             ;
             its
             Helps
             and
             Assistances
             will
             do
             no
             good
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             totally
             neglected
             .
             And
             though
             there
             be
             preventing
             as
             well
             as
             assisting
             grace
             going
             along
             with
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             the
             effectual
             prevailing
             on
             mens
             wills
             to
             use
             their
             utmost
             endeavour
             to
             subdue
             their
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             acquire
             vertuous
             habits
             ;
             yet
             this
             grace
             is
             not
             such
             as
             that
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             of
             refusing
             or
             
             quenching
             it
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             fit
             it
             should
             ,
             seeing
             mankind
             is
             indued
             with
             a
             principle
             of
             freedom
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             principle
             is
             as
             Essential
             as
             any
             other
             to
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             add
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             one
             immediate
             cause
             of
             the
             unsuccessfulness
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             is
             very
             much
             to
             be
             attributed
             ;
             Namely
             ,
             mens
             strange
             and
             unaccountable
             mistaking
             the
             Design
             of
             it
             .
             Multitudes
             of
             those
             that
             profess
             Christianity
             are
             so
             grosly
             inconsiderate
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             worse
             ,
             as
             to
             conceive
             no
             better
             of
             it
             than
             as
             a
             Science
             and
             a
             
               matter
               of
               Speculation
            
             :
             And
             take
             themselves
             (
             though
             against
             the
             clearest
             evidences
             of
             the
             contrary
             imaginable
             )
             for
             true
             and
             genuine
             Christians
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             have
             a
             general
             belief
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             profess
             themselves
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             in
             contradistinction
             from
             
               Iews
               ,
               Mahometans
            
             and
             Pagans
             ;
             and
             in
             and
             through
             him
             alone
             expect
             salvation
             :
             Or
             because
             they
             have
             so
             far
             acquainted
             themselves
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             talk
             and
             dispute
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             themselves
             pass
             for
             
               knowing
               People
            
             :
             Or
             because
             they
             have
             joyned
             themselves
             to
             that
             party
             of
             Christians
             which
             they
             presume
             are
             of
             the
             Purest
             and
             most
             Reformed
             Model
             ,
             and
             are
             zealous
             sticklers
             for
             
             their
             peculiar
             forms
             and
             discriminating
             sentiments
             ;
             and
             as
             stiff
             opposers
             of
             all
             other
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             Gospel
             must
             necessarily
             be
             as
             ineffectual
             to
             the
             rectifying
             of
             such
             mens
             minds
             ,
             and
             Reformation
             of
             their
             Manners
             ,
             while
             they
             have
             so
             wretchedly
             too
             low
             an
             opinion
             of
             its
             Design
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             really
             had
             no
             better
             :
             And
             so
             long
             as
             they
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             its
             main
             intention
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               make
               them
               Orthodox
               ,
               not
               Vertuous
               ,
            
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             that
             they
             should
             be
             ever
             the
             more
             Holy
             ,
             nay
             't
             is
             a
             thousand
             to
             one
             but
             they
             will
             be
             in
             one
             kind
             or
             other
             the
             more
             unholy
             for
             their
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             There
             are
             several
             untoward
             opinions
             very
             unhappily
             instilled
             into
             professors
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             render
             the
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             they
             retain
             a
             belief
             of
             ,
             insignificant
             and
             unsuccessful
             as
             to
             the
             bettering
             either
             of
             their
             hearts
             or
             lives
             ,
             as
             infinitely
             apt
             and
             of
             as
             mighty
             efficacy
             as
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             for
             those
             great
             purposes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             Whereas
             it
             was
             said
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Generality
             of
             Heathens
             live
             in
             diverse
             respects
             better
             lives
             ,
             than
             do
             multitudes
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             Generality
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             profess
             Christianity
             ;
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             
             being
             difficult
             to
             give
             a
             satisfactory
             account
             how
             this
             may
             be
             without
             disparaging
             our
             excellent
             Religion
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             those
             people
             should
             be
             even
             much
             the
             worse
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             refuse
             to
             be
             bettered
             by
             it
             .
             It
             is
             an
             old
             Maxime
             ,
             that
             
               Corruptio
               optimi
               est
               pessima
            
             :
             The
             best
             things
             being
             spoiled
             do
             prove
             to
             be
             the
             very
             worst
             :
             And
             according
             to
             this
             ,
             nothing
             less
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             ,
             than
             that
             degenerated
             Christians
             should
             be
             the
             vilest
             of
             all
             persons
             .
             And
             it
             is
             also
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             when
             abused
             ,
             do
             ordinarily
             serve
             to
             the
             worst
             purposes
             ;
             of
             which
             there
             may
             be
             given
             innumerable
             Instances
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             this
             present
             case
             .
             S.
             Paul
             told
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             he
             
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
             were
             
               a
               savour
               of
               death
               unto
               death
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               of
               life
               unto
               life
            
             .
             And
             our
             Saviour
             gave
             the
             Pharisees
             to
             understand
             ,
             That
             
               for
               judgement
               he
               was
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ;
               that
               those
               that
               see
               not
               ,
            
             
             
               might
               see
               ;
               and
               that
               those
               that
               see
               ,
               might
               be
               made
               blind
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             would
             be
             a
             certain
             consequent
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             poor
             ignorant
             Creatures
             should
             be
             turned
             from
             darkness
             to
             light
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             those
             which
             have
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             shut
             their
             eyes
             against
             it
             ,
             should
             be
             judicially
             blinded
             .
             And
             the
             forementioned
             Apostle
             ,
             
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             saith
             of
             those
             that
             
               held
               the
               truth
               in
               unrighteousness
            
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             suffer
             it
             to
             have
             any
             good
             effect
             upon
             them
             through
             their
             close
             adhering
             to
             their
             filthy
             lusts
             ,
             that
             
               God
               gave
               them
               up
            
             to
             the
             most
             unnatural
             villainies
             ,
             permitted
             them
             to
             commit
             them
             by
             withholding
             all
             restraints
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             likewise
             
               gave
               them
               over
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               a
               reprobate
               mind
               .
            
             So
             that
             ,
             from
             the
             just
             judgment
             of
             God
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             depraved
             Christians
             should
             be
             the
             most
             wicked
             of
             all
             people
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             matter
             of
             wonder
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             will
             not
             be
             converted
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             many
             of
             them
             very
             horribly
             prophane
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             rather
             so
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             which
             ,
             having
             for
             any
             considerable
             time
             lived
             under
             the
             preaching
             of
             it
             ,
             continue
             disobedient
             to
             it
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             such
             .
             In
             the
             purest
             ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             degenerated
             Christians
             made
             in
             this
             kind
             most
             fearful
             Examples
             of
             the
             Divine
             Vengeance
             :
             And
             so
             utterly
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             became
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Antient
             Fathers
             )
             not
             one
             whit
             better
             than
             Incarnate
             Devils
             .
             Nor
             were
             there
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             in
             those
             
             days
             ,
             and
             but
             rarely
             since
             ,
             such
             abominable
             and
             most
             execrable
             Caytiffs
             as
             they
             were
             .
             I
             have
             sometimes
             admired
             that
             humane
             nature
             should
             be
             capable
             of
             such
             a
             monstrous
             depravation
             ,
             as
             several
             stories
             recorded
             of
             them
             do
             bespeak
             them
             to
             have
             contracted
             :
             But
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             we
             must
             needs
             judge
             of
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Gospel
             for
             the
             making
             men
             Holy
             ,
             by
             its
             success
             herein
             ;
             Let
             us
             cast
             our
             eyes
             back
             upon
             the
             
               First
               ages
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             satisfie
             our selves
             concerning
             it
             ,
             though
             we
             should
             understand
             no
             more
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             than
             the
             effects
             it
             produced
             in
             those
             days
             .
          
           
             For
             though
             there
             were
             then
             a
             sort
             of
             people
             that
             sometimes
             called
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             that
             were
             (
             as
             was
             now
             said
             )
             the
             most
             desperately
             wicked
             Creatures
             that
             ever
             the
             earth
             bare
             ;
             yet
             these
             were
             esteemed
             by
             all
             others
             that
             were
             known
             by
             
               that
               name
            
             as
             no
             whit
             more
             of
             their
             number
             ,
             than
             the
             Pagans
             and
             Iews
             that
             defied
             Christ.
             And
             their
             Religion
             was
             a
             motly
             thing
             that
             consisted
             of
             
               Christianity
               ,
               Iudaism
            
             and
             Paganism
             all
             blended
             together
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             mere
             profession
             they
             could
             be
             no
             more
             truly
             called
             Christians
             than
             Iews
             or
             Pagans
             .
             
             Or
             rather
             (
             to
             speak
             properly
             )
             they
             were
             of
             no
             Religion
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             would
             sometimes
             comply
             with
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             with
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             joyned
             readily
             with
             both
             in
             persecuting
             the
             Christians
             :
             And
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             the
             Samaritans
             might
             with
             less
             impropriety
             be
             called
             Iews
             ,
             than
             these
             
               Gnostiques
               ,
               Christians
            
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             also
             confessed
             that
             the
             orthodox
             Christians
             were
             calumniated
             by
             the
             Heathens
             as
             flat
             Atheists
             ,
             but
             their
             only
             pretence
             for
             so
             doing
             was
             their
             refusing
             to
             worship
             their
             false
             Gods.
             And
             they
             likewise
             accused
             them
             of
             the
             beastliest
             and
             most
             horrid
             practices
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             evident
             that
             they
             were
             beholden
             to
             the
             Gnostiques
             for
             those
             accusations
             ;
             who
             ,
             being
             accounted
             Christians
             ,
             did
             by
             their
             being
             notoriously
             guilty
             of
             them
             give
             occasion
             to
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christianity
             to
             reproach
             all
             the
             professors
             of
             it
             as
             most
             silthy
             and
             impure
             creatures
             .
             I
             know
             it
             is
             commonly
             said
             ,
             that
             those
             Calumnies
             proceeded
             purely
             from
             the
             Heathens
             malicious
             invention
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             those
             vile
             Hereticks
             gave
             occasion
             to
             them
             .
             But
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             so
             far
             from
             being
             guilty
             of
             such
             monstrous
             crimes
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             lead
             most
             inoffensive
             and
             good
             lives
             ,
             doth
             abundantly
             appear
             by
             the
             Apologies
             
             that
             diverse
             of
             the
             Fathers
             made
             to
             the
             Heathen
             Emperors
             and
             people
             in
             their
             behalf
             .
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             in
             his
             Apology
             to
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             hath
             this
             saying
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             
               It
               is
               our
               interest
               that
               all
               persons
               should
               make
               a
               narrow
               inquisition
               into
               our
               lives
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               to
               expose
               them
               to
               the
               view
               of
               every
               one
               .
            
             And
             he
             afterwards
             tells
             that
             Emperor
             ,
             
               That
               his
               people
               had
               nothing
               to
               lay
               to
               their
               charge
               truly
               ,
               but
               their
               bare
               name
               ,
               Christians
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               That
               they
               which
               in
               times
               past
               took
               pleasure
               in
               unclean
               practices
               ,
               do
               live
               now
               (
               that
               they
               are
               become
               converts
               to
               Christianity
               )
               pure
               and
               chast
               lives
               :
               They
               which
               used
               magical
               arts
               ,
               do
               now
               consecrate
               and
               devote
               themselves
               to
               the
               eternal
               and
               good
               God
               :
               They
               which
               preferred
               the
               incomes
               of
               their
               money
               and
               possessions
               before
               all
               things
               else
               ,
               do
               now
               cast
               them
               into
               the
               common
               stock
               ;
               and
               communicate
               them
               to
               any
               that
               stand
               in
               need
               :
               They
               which
               once
               hated
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               mutually
               engaged
               in
               bloody
               battles
               ,
               and
               (
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               )
               would
               not
               keep
               a
               common
               fire
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             with
             those
             that
             were
             not
             of
             the
             same
             tribe
             ,
             
               now
               live
               lovingly
               and
               familiarly
               together
               with
               them
               ;
               That
               now
               they
               pray
               for
               their
               very
               enemies
               ;
               and
               those
               which
               persecute
               them
               with
               unjust
               hatred
               they
               endeavour
               to
               win
               to
               them
            
             
             
               by
               perswasions
               ,
               that
            
             they
             
               also
               ,
               living
               according
               to
               the
               honest
               precepts
               of
               Christ
               ,
               may
               have
               the
               same
               hope
               ,
               and
               gain
               the
               same
               reward
               with
               themselves
               from
               the
               great
               Governour
               and
               Lord
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             Athenagoras
             in
             his
             Apology
             ,
             saith
             thus
             to
             the
             Emperors
             
               Aurelius
               Antoninus
            
             ;
             and
             
               Aurelius
               Commodus
               ;
               As
               very
               gracious
               and
               benign
               as
               you
               are
               to
               all
               others
               ,
               you
               have
               no
               care
               of
               us
               who
               are
               called
            
             Christians
             ;
             
               for
               ye
               suffer
               us
               who
               commit
               no
               evil
               ,
               nay
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               shall
               hereafter
               appear
               )
               do
               behave
               our selves
               of
               all
               men
               most
               piously
               and
               justly
               both
               towards
               God
               and
               your
               Government
               ,
               to
               be
               vexed
               ,
               to
               be
               put
               to
               flight
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               violently
               dealt
               with
               .
            
             And
             then
             he
             adds
             some
             lines
             after
             ;
             
               If
               any
               of
               you
               can
               convict
               us
               of
               any
               great
               or
               small
               crime
               ,
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               bear
               the
               most
               severe
               punishment
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               inflicted
               upon
               us
               .
            
             And
             speaking
             of
             the
             Calumnies
             that
             some
             had
             fastened
             upon
             them
             ,
             he
             saith
             ;
             
               If
               you
               can
               find
               that
               these
               things
               are
               true
               ,
               spare
               no
               age
               ,
               no
               sex
               ;
               but
               utterly
               root
               us
               up
               and
               destroy
               us
               with
               our
               wives
               and
               children
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               prove
               that
               any
               of
               us
               live
               like
               to
               beasts
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             there
             is
             very
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             in
             
             Tertullian's
             Apology
             :
             Where
             he
             tels
             the
             Roman
             Governours
             ,
             
               That
               they
               dealt
               otherwise
               with
               the
            
             Christians
             ,
             
               than
               with
               any
            
             
             
               other
               whom
               they
               accounted
               Malefactors
               ;
               For
               whereas
               they
               tortured
               others
               to
               make
               them
               confess
               the
               faults
               they
               were
               accused
               of
               ,
               they
               tortured
               these
               to
               make
               them
               deny
               themselves
               to
               be
               Christians
               :
               And
               that
               having
               no
               crime
               besides
               to
               lay
               to
               their
               charge
               which
               carried
               the
               least
               shew
               of
               truth
               ,
               their
               professing
               themselves
               to
               be
               no
               Christians
               would
               at
               at
               any
               time
               procure
               for
               them
               their
               absolution
               .
            
             And
             to
             this
             objection
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             Christians
             that
             do
             
               excedere
               à
               regula
               disciplnae
            
             ,
             depart
             from
             the
             rules
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             live
             disorderly
             ;
             here
             turneth
             this
             answer
             ,
             
               Desinunt
               tamen
               Christiani
               haberi
               penes
               nos
               ,
               But
               those
               that
               do
               so
               ,
               are
               no
               longer
               by
               us
               accounted
               Christians
               .
            
             And
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             let
             me
             recite
             Rigaltius
             his
             short
             note
             upon
             this
             passage
             ,
             
               At
               perseverant
               hodiè
               in
               nomine
               et
               numero
               Christianorum
               ,
               qui
               vitam
               omnem
               vivunt
               Antichristi
               ;
               But
               those
               now
               adays
               do
               retain
               the
               name
               and
               society
               of
               Christians
               ,
               which
               live
               altogether
               Antichristian
               lives
               .
            
             And
             (
             proceeds
             he
             )
             
               Tolle
               publicanos
               &c.
            
             
             Take
             away
             Publicans
             and
             a
             wretched
             rabble
             which
             he
             musters
             together
             ,
             
               et
               frigebunt
               hodiernorum
               Ecclesiae
               Christianorum
               ,
               and
               our
               present
               Christian
               Churches
               will
               be
               lamentably
               weak
               ,
               small
               and
               insignificant
               things
               .
            
          
           
           
             From
             these
             few
             citations
             out
             of
             the
             Apologies
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             which
             may
             be
             added
             abundance
             more
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             both
             out
             of
             them
             and
             others
             ,
             we
             may
             judge
             what
             rare
             success
             the
             Gospel
             had
             in
             the
             
               first
               ages
            
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             vast
             difference
             there
             is
             between
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             daies
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             between
             the
             Christians
             that
             were
             under
             persecution
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             since
             have
             lived
             in
             ease
             and
             prosperity
             .
             When
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             came
             to
             be
             the
             Religion
             of
             Nations
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             owned
             and
             encouraged
             by
             Emperors
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             then
             was
             the
             whole
             vast
             Roman
             Empire
             quickly
             perswaded
             to
             march
             under
             its
             Banner
             ;
             and
             the
             very
             worst
             of
             men
             for
             
               fashions
               sake
            
             ,
             and
             in
             expectation
             of
             Temporal
             Advantages
             ,
             came
             flocking
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             Nay
             the
             worse
             men
             were
             and
             the
             less
             of
             conscience
             they
             had
             ,
             the
             more
             forward
             might
             they
             then
             be
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             the
             more
             haste
             they
             might
             make
             to
             renounce
             their
             former
             Religion
             and
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             .
             And
             no
             sooner
             was
             the
             Church
             set
             in
             the
             warm
             sun-shine
             of
             worldly
             Riches
             and
             Honours
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             apparent
             she
             was
             insensibly
             over-run
             with
             those
             noisome
             vermine
             ,
             which
             have
             bred
             and
             multiplyed
             
             ever
             since
             ,
             even
             for
             many
             Centuries
             of
             years
             ,
             in
             her
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             shall
             doubt
             whether
             the
             forementioned
             Fathers
             might
             not
             give
             too
             good
             a
             character
             of
             the
             Christians
             whose
             cause
             they
             pleaded
             ;
             I
             desire
             them
             to
             consider
             whether
             or
             no
             it
             be
             imaginable
             that
             they
             should
             so
             do
             ,
             seeing
             their
             enemies
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             wrote
             their
             defences
             of
             them
             ,
             could
             easily
             ,
             they
             living
             among
             them
             ,
             have
             discovered
             the
             falsity
             of
             their
             commendations
             .
             And
             we
             find
             them
             frequently
             appealing
             to
             the
             Heathens
             own
             Consciences
             whether
             they
             themselves
             did
             not
             believe
             that
             to
             be
             no
             other
             than
             the
             truth
             which
             they
             said
             of
             them
             :
             And
             moreover
             we
             have
             them
             ever
             and
             anon
             triumphing
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             provoking
             them
             to
             shew
             such
             effects
             of
             their
             Philosophy
             and
             
               way
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             as
             they
             themselves
             could
             witness
             were
             produced
             by
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             their
             Adversaries
             themselves
             giving
             them
             a
             very
             high
             Character
             .
             Tertullian
             in
             his
             forementioned
             Apology
             saith
             ,
             that
             Pliny
             the
             second
             (
             who
             was
             a
             persecutor
             of
             Christians
             )
             wrote
             thus
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Trajan
             from
             the
             Province
             where
             he
             ruled
             under
             him
             ,
             
             
               viz.
               That
               ,
               Besides
               their
               Resolute
               refusing
               to
               offer
               Sacrifice
               ,
               he
               could
            
             
             
               learn
               nothing
               concerning
               their
               Religion
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               held
               Meetings
               before
               day
               to
               sing
               praises
               to
               Christ
               and
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               engage
               their
               Sect
               in
               solemn
               Leagues
               ;
               forbidding
               Murther
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Deceit
               ,
               Disloyalty
               and
               all
               other
               wickednesses
               .
            
          
           
             And
             in
             a
             now
             extant
             Epistle
             of
             his
             to
             that
             Emperor
             ,
             we
             find
             him
             giving
             him
             this
             information
             ,
             viz.
             That
             ,
             
             some
             that
             had
             renounced
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             now
             worshipped
             his
             Image
             ,
             and
             the
             Statues
             of
             their
             Gods
             ,
             and
             cursed
             Christ
             ,
             did
             affirm
             ,
             
               That
               this
               was
               the
               Greatest
               fault
               or
               Errour
               they
               were
               guilty
               of
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               they
               were
               wont
               upon
               a
               set
               day
               to
               assemble
               together
               before
               it
               was
               light
               ,
               and
               to
               sing
               a
               Hymn
               to
               Christ
               as
               to
               a
               God
               ;
               and
               to
               bind
               themselves
               by
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               not
               to
               any
               wickedness
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               would
               not
               commit
               Thefts
               ,
               Robberies
               ,
               Adulteries
               ;
               that
               they
               would
               not
               be
               worse
               than
               their
               words
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               deny
               any
               thing
               instrusted
               in
               their
               hands
               when
               demanded
               of
               them
               :
               which
               done
               ,
               it
               was
               their
               custome
               to
               depart
               ,
               and
               to
               meet
               again
               ,
            
             ad
             capiendū
             
             cibū
             promiscuū
             ,
             tamen
             &
             innoxiū
             ,
             
               to
               eat
               a
               common
               but
               innocent
               and
               harmless
               meal
               :
            
             which
             was
             doubtless
             the
             Agape
             or
             
               Feast
               of
               Charity
            
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             in
             use
             among
             the
             Christians
             after
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             .
             This
             was
             an
             excellent
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             much
             too
             good
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             wicked
             Apostates
             ,
             such
             having
             been
             ordinarily
             observed
             to
             be
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             the
             most
             deadly
             enemies
             of
             Christianity
             and
             the
             professors
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Author
             ,
             he
             a
             few
             lines
             after
             adds
             ,
             that
             he
             put
             two
             Maid-servants
             upon
             the
             Rack
             ,
             to
             extort
             from
             them
             as
             full
             a
             discovery
             as
             he
             could
             of
             the
             Christians
             Crimes
             ;
             
               but
               he
               could
               not
               find
               any
               they
               were
               guilty
               of
               ▪
               except
            
             
             
               obstinate
               and
               excessive
               superstition
            
             :
             So
             he
             called
             their
             constant
             perseverance
             and
             diligence
             in
             observing
             the
             Precepts
             of
             their
             most
             excellent
             Religion
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Emperour
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             ,
             as
             
             much
             an
             enemy
             of
             Christians
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             writes
             thus
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             People
             of
             Asia
             (
             which
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             and
             affixed
             to
             the
             Apology
             he
             directed
             to
             him
             ,
             )
             
               viz.
               That
               they
               could
               make
               no
               proof
               of
               the
               Crimes
               they
               laid
               to
               the
               Christians
            
             
             
               charge
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               overcame
               them
               by
               chusing
               to
               lay
               down
               their
               lives
               rather
               than
               to
               do
               the
               things
               they
               required
               of
               them
               :
               And
               that
               he
               thought
               it
               sit
               to
               advertise
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Christians
               ,
               when
               Earth-quakes
               happened
               ,
               were
               not
               under
               such
               dreadful
               fears
               as
            
             they
             
               were
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               were
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               indued
               with
               a
               firmer
               confidence
               and
               trust
               in
               God.
            
             And
             there
             next
             followeth
             another
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
               Antoninus
               Philosophus
            
             to
             the
             Senate
             and
             People
             of
             Rome
             ;
             wherein
             he
             gave
             them
             an
             account
             of
             an
             eminent
             danger
             that
             he
             and
             his
             Army
             were
             in
             ,
             in
             the
             Heart
             of
             Germany
             ,
             by
             the
             sudden
             approach
             of
             nine
             hundred
             and
             seventy
             thousand
             Barbarians
             and
             Enemies
             :
             And
             how
             that
             finding
             his
             strength
             to
             oppose
             them
             very
             small
             ,
             he
             commanded
             all
             those
             to
             appear
             before
             him
             who
             were
             called
             Christians
             ,
             (
             as
             suspecting
             ,
             't
             is
             like
             ,
             either
             their
             sidelity
             or
             courage
             )
             and
             perceiving
             there
             were
             a
             great
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             very
             sharply
             inveighed
             against
             them
             :
             Which
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               done
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               vertue
               which
               I
               after
               found
               to
               be
               in
               them
               ;
               whereby
               they
               beg●…
               the
               fight
               not
               with
               Darts
               and
               Weapons
               and
               sound
               of
               Trumpets
               ;
               which
               thing
               they
               approved
               not
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             God
             whom
             they
             bear
             in
             
             their
             conscience
             .
             Wherefore
             (
             proceeds
             he
             )
             
               it
               is
               meet
               that
               we
               should
               know
               that
               those
               whom
               we
               suspect
               for
               Atheists
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             have
             God
             willingly
             inclosed
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             inhabiting
             ,
             in
             their
             Conscience
             :
             
               For
               laying
               themselves
               flat
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               they
               prayed
               not
               only
               for
               me
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               my
               whole
               Army
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               present
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               a
               means
               of
               solace
               and
               comsort
               to
               us
               ,
               in
               our
               present
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               ,
               (
               for
               we
               could
               not
               come
               by
               any
               water
               for
               five
               days
               together
               :
               )
               But
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               were
               postrate
               upon
               the
               Ground
               ,
               and
               prayed
               to
               a
               God
               whom
               I
               knew
               not
               ,
               immediately
               there
               fell
               Rain
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               upon
               us
               ,
               very
               cool
               and
               refreshing
               ,
               but
               upon
               our
               Adversaries
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             fiery
             Hail-storm
             :
             
               And
               their
               prayer
               was
               instantly
               accompanyed
               with
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               of
               one
               invincible
               and
               insuperable
               .
               Therefore
               let
               us
               permit
               these
               people
               to
               be
               Christians
               ,
               lest
               they
               praying
               to
               have
               the
               like
               weapons
               imployed
               against
               us
               ,
               they
               should
               obtain
               their
               desire
               .
            
             And
             a
             few
             lines
             after
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             declared
             it
             his
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             That
             
               whosoever
               accuseth
               a
               Christian
               as
               such
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               burnt
               alive
               .
            
          
           
             What
             better
             satisfaction
             can
             be
             desired
             by
             us
             ,
             concerning
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             forementioned
             
             Fathers
             account
             of
             the
             Christians
             that
             lived
             in
             their
             days
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             the
             Pens
             of
             these
             their
             enemies
             have
             given
             to
             us
             ?
          
           
             There
             is
             one
             thing
             more
             I
             will
             adde
             concerning
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             most
             calm
             ,
             meek
             ,
             peaceable
             ,
             gentle
             and
             submissive
             temper
             recommended
             in
             the
             Gospel
             did
             mightily
             discover
             its
             self
             in
             them
             :
             And
             thereby
             we
             may
             judge
             what
             kind
             of
             people
             they
             were
             as
             to
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             it
             being
             impossible
             that
             such
             an
             excellent
             spirit
             should
             be
             alone
             ,
             and
             unaccompanied
             with
             the
             other
             Vertues
             .
             Though
             they
             were
             for
             the
             most
             part
             very
             sorely
             persecuted
             ,
             yet
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             saith
             (
             in
             his
             Book
             
               ad
               Nationes
               )
               Nunquam
               conjuratio
               erupit
               ,
            
             there
             was
             never
             any
             uproar
             or
             hurly-burly
             among
             them
             .
             And
             having
             ,
             in
             his
             Apology
             ,
             ask'd
             the
             two
             Emperors
             and
             the
             rest
             this
             Question
             ,
             
               If
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               love
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               whom
               have
               we
               then
               to
               hate
               ?
            
             He
             thus
             proceeds
             :
             
               How
               often
               do
               you
               your selves
               rage
               against
               the
               Christians
               who
               are
               obedient
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               moreover
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               stoned
               and
               burnt
               by
               the
               rout
               of
               common
               people
               ;
               but
               yet
               what
               Revenge
               did
               ye
               ever
               observe
               them
               repaying
               for
               the
               injuries
               done
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               stout
               hearted
            
             
             
               as
               they
               are
               even
               to
               death
               it self
               ?
            
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             (
             as
             it
             is
             by
             some
             )
             that
             this
             might
             be
             attributed
             not
             to
             their
             good
             temper
             ,
             but
             to
             mere
             necessity
             ,
             seeing
             they
             knew
             themselves
             too
             weak
             to
             succeed
             in
             any
             rebellious
             or
             violent
             attempt
             :
             Let
             the
             same
             Tertullian
             give
             an
             answer
             ;
             and
             he
             doth
             it
             in
             the
             very
             next
             words
             .
             
               In
               one
               night
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               with
               a
               few
               Firebands
               they
               could
               revenge
               themselves
               sufficiently
               upon
               you
               ,
               if
               they
               thought
               it
               lawful
               to
               render
               evil
               for
               evil
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             he
             tells
             them
             plainly
             that
             they
             were
             in
             circumstances
             to
             manage
             the
             parts
             of
             
               hostes
               exerti
            
             ,
             open
             enemies
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             
               vindices
               occulti
            
             ,
             ●…ly
             and
             secret
             revengers
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             could
             raise
             an
             Army
             ,
             if
             it
             pleased
             them
             ,
             numerous
             and
             powerful
             enough
             to
             cope
             with
             them
             :
             and
             withal
             he
             thus
             proceeds
             :
             
               Hesterni
               sumus
               ,
               &
               vestra
               omnia
               implevimus
               ,
               &c.
               
               Though
               we
               are
               but
               as
               it
               were
               of
               yesterday
               ,
               yet
               you
               have
               no
               place
               but
               is
               full
               of
               us
               ;
               your
               Cities
               ,
               your
               Islands
               ,
               Castles
               ,
               Towns
               ,
               Council-houses
               ;
               your
               fortresses
               ,
               Tribes
               ,
               Bands
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               Palace
               ,
               Senate
               ,
               Court
               ,
            
             Sola
             vobis
             relinquimus
             templa
             ,
             Your
             Temples
             
               onely
               are
               empty
               of
               us
               .
               And
               he
               goes
               on
            
             Cui
             bello
             non
             idonei
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               What
               battles
               are
               not
               we
               able
               to
               wage
               with
               you
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               willingly
               slain
               by
            
             
             
               you
               ;
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               our
               Religion
               we
               esteem
               it
               better
               to
               be
               killed
               than
               to
               kill
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             he
             next
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               po●…uimus
               inermes
               nec
               rebelles
               ,
               &c.
               
               We
               need
               not
               take
               arms
               and
               rebel
               to
               revenge
               our selves
               upon
               you
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               that
               by
               but
               departing
               from
               you
               ,
               we
               should
               utterly
               destroy
               it
               ,
               and
               affright
               you
               with
               your
               own
               Solitude
               ,
               and
               leave
               you
               more
               enemies
               than
               loyal
               Subjects
               .
            
             And
             so
             far
             were
             they
             from
             making
             use
             of
             the
             advantages
             they
             had
             to
             deliver
             themselves
             by
             the
             way
             of
             violence
             ,
             That
             (
             as
             not
             long
             after
             he
             saith
             to
             them
             )
             
               they
               prayed
               for
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               those
               in
               Authority
               under
               them
               ,
               for
               peace
               and
               a
               quiet
               state
               of
               affairs
               among
               them
               ,
               and
            
             (
             as
             some
             where
             he
             adds
             )
             
               very
               ready
               also
               to
               give
               them
               assistance
               against
               their
               enemies
               .
            
          
           
             The
             story
             of
             the
             Thebaean
             Legion
             is
             wonderful
             to
             astonishment
             ;
             it
             consisted
             of
             just
             six
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             sixty
             and
             six
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             Christian.
             These
             when
             
               Maximianus
               Caesar
            
             went
             about
             to
             compel
             them
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             heathenish
             Gods
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Octodurum
             ,
             they
             fled
             to
             another
             called
             Agaunum
             ;
             &
             when
             he
             sent
             after
             them
             to
             require
             them
             to
             obey
             that
             his
             command
             ,
             they
             drew
             up
             together
             into
             a
             Body
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             voice
             professed
             that
             they
             could
             
             not
             do
             it
             .
             Maximianus
             thereupon
             commanded
             that
             every
             
               tenth
               man
            
             of
             them
             should
             be
             slain
             upon
             the
             place
             ;
             which
             accordingly
             was
             immediately
             done
             without
             the
             least
             resistance
             .
             Mauritius
             ,
             the
             General
             of
             this
             Legion
             ,
             thus
             addressed
             himself
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             :
             
               Quàm
               timui
               ne
               quisquam
               ,
               quod
               Armatis
               facile
               est
               ,
               &c.
               
               How
               fearful
               was
               I
               lest
               any
               of
               you
               ,
               being
               in
               Arms
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               should
               attempt
               the
               defending
               of
               your selves
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               prevent
               a
               happy
               and
               most
               glorious
               death
               .
            
             And
             so
             goes
             on
             most
             excellently
             ,
             to
             encourage
             them
             rather
             to
             submit
             to
             death
             ,
             than
             resist
             their
             Emperour
             .
             When
             every
             tenth
             man
             was
             slain
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             repeated
             his
             command
             to
             the
             survivers
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             thus
             answered
             :
             
               Milites
               quidem
               ,
               Caesar
               ,
               tui
               sumus
               ,
               &c.
               
               We
               are
               ,
               it
               is
               confessed
               ,
               thy
               Souldiers
               ,
               O
            
             Caesar
             ,
             
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Republique
               ;
               nor
               have
               we
               ever
               proved
               either
               traytors
               ,
               or
               cowards
               ;
               but
               this
               command
               of
               thine
               we
               cannot
               obey
               ;
               For
               know
               ,
               we
               are
               all
               Christians
               ;
               yet
               all
               our
            
             bodies
             
               shall
               be
               subject
               to
               thee
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             At
             last
             Exuperius
             their
             Ensign
             concludes
             thus
             ,
             
               Non
               nos
               adversum
               Te
               ,
               Imperator
               ,
               armavit
               ipsa
               ,
               quae
               fortissima
               est
               in
               periculis
               ,
               desperatio
               ,
               &c.
               
               Despair
               it self
               hath
               not
               armed
               us
               against
               thee
               ,
               O
               Emperour
               ;
               behold
               we
               have
               all
               our
               weapons
               in
               our
               hands
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               yet
               resist
               not
               ;
               because
               we
               had
               rather
               die
               innocent
               than
               live
               nocent
               .
            
             And
             thereupon
             they
             were
             all
             put
             to
             the
             slaughter
             ,
             not
             a
             man
             of
             them
             once
             offering
             to
             defend
             himself
             .
             You
             may
             find
             the
             Relation
             of
             this
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             Fucherius
             by
             Grotius
             ,
             and
             set
             down
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               jure
               Belli
               &
               Pacis
            
             .
          
           
             Origen
             also
             tells
             Celsus
             that
             he
             or
             any
             of
             
             his
             party
             were
             able
             to
             shew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               nothing
               of
               Sedition
            
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             ever
             guilty
             of
             :
             And
             yet
             ,
             what
             Tertullian
             said
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             in
             General
             ,
             this
             Father
             elsewhere
             in
             the
             same
             book
             speaketh
             of
             Greece
             and
             
               Barbary
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             the
             Gospel
             had
             subdued
             all
             that
             Country
             and
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             had
             brought
             over
             to
             Godliness
             souls
             innumerable
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             how
             far
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             were
             from
             the
             tumultuous
             ,
             fiery
             ,
             and
             boisterous
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             Christendom
             above
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             hath
             been
             since
             infested
             with
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             have
             shewn
             that
             there
             was
             once
             a
             time
             (
             God
             grant
             that
             the
             like
             may
             be
             again
             )
             when
             the
             success
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             conquering
             mens
             lusts
             and
             rectifying
             their
             Natures
             ,
             was
             greatly
             answerable
             to
             the
             efficacy
             that
             it
             hath
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
             And
             so
             we
             pass
             to
             the
             second
             Inference
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
             The
             Second
             Inference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               we
               understand
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               of
               the
               
                 Design
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               how
               fearfully
               it
               is
               abused
               by
               those
               that
               call
               themselves
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Catholiques
              
               .
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               by
               several
               of
               her
               Doctrines
               enervated
               all
               the
               Precepts
               and
               the
               Motives
               to
               Holiness
               contained
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               That
               she
               hath
               rendered
               the
               Means
               therein
               prescribed
               for
               the
               attainment
               thereof
               extremely
               ineffectual
               .
               That
               she
               hath
               also
               as
               greatly
               corrupted
               them
               .
               Diverse
               Instances
               of
               the
               
                 Papists
                 Idolatry
              
               .
               Their
               
                 Image
                 worship
              
               one
               Instance
               .
               Their
               
                 praying
                 to
                 Saints
                 departed
              
               another
               .
               Other
               Impieties
               accompanying
               it
               ,
               mentioned
               ▪
               Some
               account
               of
               their
               Blasphemies
               ,
               particularly
               in
               their
               
                 Prayers
                 to
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgin.
              
               Their
               
                 worshipping
                 the
                 Hoast
              
               the
               third
               and
               Grossest
               instance
               of
               their
               Idolatry
               .
               Some
               other
               of
               their
               Wicked
               and
               most
               Anti-christian
               Doctrines
               .
            
          
           
             SEcondly
             ,
             By
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             concerning
             the
             
               Design
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             
             we
             easily
             understand
             how
             fearfully
             it
             is
             abused
             by
             those
             that
             call
             themselves
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholiques
            
             .
             Nor
             need
             we
             any
             other
             Argument
             to
             prove
             Popery
             to
             be
             nothing
             less
             than
             Christianity
             besides
             this
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Grand
             Design
             of
             this
             is
             to
             make
             us
             holy
             ;
             and
             also
             aimeth
             at
             the
             raising
             of
             us
             to
             the
             most
             Elevated
             pitch
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             is
             admirably
             contrived
             for
             that
             purpose
             :
             But
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Papists
             as
             such
             doth
             most
             apparently
             tend
             to
             carry
             on
             a
             Design
             that
             is
             diametrically
             opposite
             thereunto
             :
             To
             serve
             a
             most
             carnal
             and
             corrupt
             interest
             ;
             to
             give
             men
             security
             in
             a
             way
             of
             sinning
             ;
             and
             pretendeth
             to
             teach
             them
             a
             way
             to
             do
             ,
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             effectually
             ,
             the
             most
             contrary
             and
             inconsistent
             works
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             
               deprave
               their
               natures
            
             ,
             and
             
               save
               their
               Souls
            
             ;
             and
             even
             in
             gratifying
             their
             wicked
             inclinations
             to
             lay
             a
             firm
             and
             safe
             foundation
             for
             eternal
             happiness
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             this
             (
             as
             they
             pretend
             it
             alone
             is
             )
             be
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             ingenuously
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             what
             we
             said
             in
             the
             Introduction
             was
             by
             Celsus
             and
             Iulian
             charged
             upon
             it
             ,
             is
             no
             calumny
             ,
             but
             an
             accusation
             most
             just
             and
             well
             deserved
             .
             For
             as
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             hath
             rendred
             diverse
             excellent
             Precepts
             of
             Holiness
             contained
             in
             
             the
             Gospel
             very
             in-effectual
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             Counsels
             onely
             ,
             not
             Commands
             :
             and
             also
             not
             a
             few
             of
             its
             Prohibitions
             unnecessary
             by
             her
             Distinction
             of
             sins
             into
             Mortal
             and
             Venial
             ;
             understanding
             by
             Venial
             sins
             such
             as
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             which
             no
             man
             can
             deserve
             to
             lose
             the
             Divine
             favour
             ;
             and
             therefore
             making
             them
             really
             no
             sins
             :
             So
             hath
             she
             enervated
             all
             the
             
               Evangelical
               Commandments
            
             both
             Positive
             and
             Negative
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             sadly
             insignificant
             by
             a
             multitude
             of
             Doctrines
             that
             are
             taught
             by
             her
             most
             Darling-sons
             ,
             and
             decreed
             or
             allowed
             by
             her self
             .
             That
             one
             Popish
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Non-necessity
               of
               Repentance
               before
               the
               imminent
               point
               of
               Death
               ,
            
             and
             that
             (
             though
             the
             Church
             requireth
             it
             upon
             Holy-days
             ,
             yet
             )
             no
             man
             is
             bound
             by
             the
             Divine
             Law
             to
             it
             until
             that
             time
             ,
             is
             of
             it self
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             take
             away
             the
             force
             of
             all
             the
             holy
             Precepts
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             utterly
             unsuccessful
             to
             the
             Embracers
             of
             it
             :
             And
             this
             other
             goeth
             beyond
             that
             in
             aptness
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             viz.
             That
             mere
             Attrition
             ,
             or
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             for
             fear
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             accompanied
             with
             Confession
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             for
             Salvation
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             maketh
             a
             Death-bed-repentance
             onely
             necessary
             ;
             So
             this
             
             lar●…er
             makes
             that
             Repentance
             alone
             so
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             from
             deserving
             to
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             which
             wants
             the
             principal
             Ingredients
             of
             that
             Grace
             ,
             
               viz.
               Hatred
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             
               Love
               to
               God
               and
               goodness
            
             ;
             and
             consequently
             works
             no
             change
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             sinner
             ,
             nor
             makes
             him
             partaker
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             of
             true
             ho●…iness
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Threats
               of
               hell
            
             have
             they
             made
             a
             mere
             Bug-bear
             ,
             and
             Scare-crow
             by
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             ;
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             this
             too
             have
             they
             taken
             a
             notable
             course
             to
             secure
             men
             from
             by
             that
             of
             Penances
             ,
             and
             the
             Indulgences
             granted
             by
             their
             Popes
             very
             ordinarily
             for
             doing
             certain
             odde
             Trifles
             and
             idle
             things
             ;
             but
             which
             by
             money
             can
             never
             fail
             to
             be
             procured
             .
             Nor
             are
             the
             most
             
               horrid
               impieties
            
             shut
             out
             from
             having
             their
             share
             in
             his
             Holiness
             his
             Indulgences
             ;
             as
             more
             than
             sufficiently
             appears
             by
             the
             
               Tax
               of
               the
               Apostical
               Chancery
            
             ;
             where
             to
             those
             that
             will
             pay
             the
             price
             ,
             Absolutions
             are
             to
             be
             had
             for
             the
             most
             abominable
             and
             not
             to
             be
             named
             villainies
             ,
             nay
             and
             Licences
             also
             ,
             for
             not
             a
             few
             wickednesses
             .
          
           
             I
             may
             adde
             to
             the
             forementioned
             ,
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Meritorious
             Supererogations
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             which
             ,
             being
             applied
             to
             others
             ;
             they
             teach
             to
             be
             available
             for
             
             their
             pardon
             ;
             which
             besides
             its
             most
             impious
             making
             many
             Co-saviours
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             infinitely
             encourage
             to
             carelessness
             and
             loose
             living
             .
          
           
             The
             Religion
             of
             the
             means
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             have
             they
             done
             what
             lay
             in
             them
             to
             make
             both
             extremely
             ineffectual
             and
             highly
             irreligious
             .
             I
             say
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               Most
               ineffectual
            
             :
             For
             they
             will
             have
             the
             
               bare
               saying
               of
               Prayers
            
             without
             the
             least
             minding
             of
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             to
             be
             acceptable
             to
             and
             prevalent
             with
             Almighty
             God
             :
             And
             congruously
             to
             this
             fine
             Doctrine
             their
             Church
             enjoyns
             them
             to
             be
             said
             in
             a
             Tongue
             that
             is
             unknown
             to
             the
             generality
             of
             her
             children
             .
             Though
             the
             Papists
             cannot
             for
             shame
             but
             acknowledge
             it
             a
             good
             thing
             to
             give
             attention
             of
             mind
             to
             what
             is
             spoken
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             I
             say
             it
             is
             well
             known
             that
             they
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             necessary
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             make
             the
             mere
             
               Opus
               operatum
            
             the
             work
             done
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             Acts
             of
             Devotion
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             besides
             their
             Divine
             Service
             is
             made
             by
             them
             an
             idle
             and
             vain
             piece
             of
             Pageantry
             by
             the
             abundance
             of
             foppish
             Ceremonies
             it
             is
             burthened
             with
             .
             Nay
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             made
             as
             wicked
             as
             ineffectual
             :
             It
             being
             accompanied
             with
             so
             great
             Immoralities
             as
             
               Gross
               Idolatries
            
             ,
             
             together
             with
             other
             very
             impious
             practices
             :
             whereof
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               Their
               worshiping
               of
               Images
            
             is
             a
             notorious
             Instance
             :
             They
             making
             pictures
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Cross
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             giving
             (
             as
             they
             themselves
             profess
             to
             do
             )
             Latria
             or
             Divine
             Honour
             to
             them
             .
             And
             as
             for
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             by
             stretching
             their
             wits
             upon
             the
             Tenters
             ,
             invented
             to
             defend
             themselves
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             Idolatry
             in
             those
             actions
             ,
             it
             will
             do
             the
             Heathens
             as
             much
             service
             as
             themselves
             ,
             and
             no
             less
             successfully
             clear
             and
             acquit
             them
             from
             that
             soul
             imputation
             .
             Celsus
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             Idols
             saith
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             not
             Gods
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Gifts
               consecrated
               to
               them
            
             .
             And
             the
             Heathens
             in
             Lactantius
             are
             brought
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               Non
               ipsa
               timemus
               simulachra
               ,
               &c.
               
               We
               fear
               ,
               or
               worship
               not
               the
               Images
               themselves
               ,
               but
               those
               whose
               Representatives
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               to
               whose
               names
               they
               are
               consecrated
               .
            
             And
             several
             other
             citations
             might
             be
             produced
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Divine
               Honour
            
             that
             was
             by
             the
             Heathens
             bestowed
             on
             their
             Images
             ,
             was
             
               Relative
               only
            
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             say
             theirs
             is
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             get
             a
             main
             matter
             by
             so
             saying
             )
             and
             not
             Absolute
             .
             But
             as
             for
             their
             worship
             of
             the
             
               Image
               of
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             it
             is
             grosser
             Idolatry
             than
             I
             believe
             can
             be
             shewn
             the
             
             wiser
             sort
             of
             Pagans
             were
             ever
             guilty
             of
             .
             For
             the
             Cross
             it self
             is
             the
             Ultimate
             Term
             of
             their
             Divine
             Adoration
             ,
             and
             the
             Image
             is
             worship'd
             Relatively
             ,
             as
             it
             represents
             the
             Cross
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             their
             Image-worship
             is
             as
             expresly
             forbidden
             by
             the
             second
             Commandment
             as
             words
             can
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             one
             may
             conclude
             that
             they
             themselves
             are
             not
             a
             little
             conscious
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             
               That
               Commandment
            
             is
             left
             out
             of
             their
             Offices
             of
             frequent
             use
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Another
             plain
             Instance
             of
             their
             Idolatry
             is
             their
             
               Praying
               to
               Saints
               Departed
            
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             pretend
             that
             they
             confer
             not
             upon
             them
             any
             Divine
             Honour
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             onely
             pray
             to
             the
             Saints
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ;
             this
             pretence
             is
             but
             a
             pityfully
             thin
             Cob-web
             to
             hide
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             that
             their
             practice
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             their
             Invocations
             of
             them
             and
             of
             the
             
               same
               Saints
            
             too
             in
             innumerable
             places
             at
             vast
             distances
             each
             from
             other
             ,
             do
             imply
             an
             opinion
             of
             such
             an
             excellency
             in
             them
             ,
             (
             viz.
             such
             a
             knowledge
             as
             can
             hardly
             be
             at
             all
             short
             of
             Omniscience
             )
             as
             we
             can
             no
             where
             find
             God
             Almighty
             hath
             vouchsafed
             to
             any
             Creature
             ;
             they
             likewise
             make
             their
             prayers
             to
             them
             with
             professions
             of
             considence
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             Rites
             of
             Invocation
             ,
             in
             Sacred
             Offices
             ,
             and
             in
             places
             
             set
             apart
             for
             Divine
             Worship
             ;
             and
             moreover
             they
             set
             particular
             Saints
             over
             whole
             Cities
             and
             Countries
             (
             one
             single
             one
             over
             this
             and
             another
             over
             that
             )
             and
             put
             up
             petitions
             to
             them
             for
             their
             help
             and
             succour
             .
             And
             the
             
               Roman
               Catechism
            
             made
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             and
             published
             by
             the
             Popes
             command
             doth
             give
             them
             encouragement
             so
             to
             do
             (
             as
             the
             late
             Bishop
             of
             Down
             sheweth
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             his
             
               Dissuasive
               from
               Popery
            
             )
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               The
               Saints
               are
               therefore
               to
               be
               invocated
               ,
               because
               they
               continually
               make
               prayers
               for
               the
               Health
               of
               man-kind
               ,
               and
               God
               gives
               us
               many
               benefits
               by
               their
               merit
               and
               favour
               :
               And
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               favour
               or
               Grace
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               their
               help
               ;
               for
               they
               undertake
               the
               Patronage
               of
               us
               .
            
             And
             he
             adds
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             doth
             not
             onely
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             good
             to
             fly
             to
             their
             prayers
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             their
             aid
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             help
             .
             And
             he
             furthermore
             minds
             them
             of
             this
             Distich
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               S.
               Laurence
            
             in
             Rome
             ,
             
          
           
             
               Continet
               hoc
               Templum
               Sanctorū
               corpora
               pura
               ,
            
             
               A
               quibus
               auxilium
               suppleri
               ,
               poscere
               cura
               .
            
          
           
             
               Within
               this
               Church
               Saints
               holy
               bodies
               ly
               ,
            
             
               Pray
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               w
               th
               help
               would
               thee
               supply
               .
            
          
           
           
             So
             that
             over
             and
             above
             the
             Great
             Impiety
             of
             their
             
               praying
               to
               Saints
            
             ,
             discovered
             in
             making
             them
             in
             some
             kind
             equal
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             derogating
             from
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             his
             merits
             ,
             satisfaction
             and
             intercession
             ;
             God
             being
             prayed
             to
             with
             reliance
             on
             theirs
             as
             well
             as
             on
             his
             ,
             and
             through
             them
             as
             well
             as
             him
             ;
             (
             as
             may
             be
             farther
             and
             largly
             shewn
             in
             their
             prayers
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             in
             those
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ;
             )
             I
             say
             besides
             this
             gross
             Impiety
             of
             that
             practice
             ,
             it
             can
             never
             be
             justified
             from
             the
             charge
             of
             Idolatry
             .
             And
             by
             whatsoever
             Arguments
             they
             endeavor
             therein
             to
             prove
             themselves
             no
             Idolaters
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             no
             difficult
             matter
             by
             the
             same
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Heathens
             from
             that
             abominable
             crime
             in
             worshipping
             their
             
               Daemons
               ,
               Heroes
            
             and
             Deified
             Emperours
             .
             And
             for
             Hierocles
             his
             part
             ,
             I
             cannot
             find
             that
             he
             alloweth
             of
             praying
             to
             any
             one
             but
             him
             whom
             he
             calls
             the
             
               Supreme
               God
            
             :
             For
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             honour
             that
             is
             due
             to
             that
             order
             of
             spirits
             which
             is
             immediately
             subordinate
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             above
             the
             Daemons
             and
             Heroes
             ,
             all
             he
             ●…aith
             concerning
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             consisteth
             in
             understanding
             the
             excellency
             of
             their
             natures
             ,
             
             and
             in
             endeavouring
             after
             a
             likeness
             to
             them
             ;
             where
             as
             he
             hath
             afterward
             a
             very
             excellent
             Discourse
             of
             tho
             
             necessary
             obligation
             men
             are
             under
             of
             praying
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             have
             not
             yet
             instanced
             in
             the
             worst
             part
             of
             the
             Popish
             prayers
             to
             departed
             Saints
             ,
             the
             blasphemies
             contained
             in
             those
             to
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             are
             such
             as
             I
             would
             not
             defile
             my
             pen
             with
             the
             recital
             of
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             did
             I
             not
             know
             it
             to
             be
             too
             needful
             so
             to
             do
             .
             She
             is
             stiled
             in
             their
             publique
             prayers
             ,
             
               the
               Saviour
               of
               Desparing
               Souls
               ,
               the
               bestower
               of
               Spiritual
               Grace
            
             and
             
               Dispenser
               of
               the
               most
               Divine
               Gifts
               ;
               One
               higher
               than
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               deeper
               than
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             and
             many
             such
             compellations
             as
             are
             proper
             onely
             to
             some
             one
             Person
             of
             the
             glorious
             Trinity
             ,
             are
             given
             in
             them
             to
             her
             .
             In
             her
             Anthem
             she
             is
             supplicated
             for
             
               pardon
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             for
             Grace
             and
             for
             Glory
             .
             And
             the
             forementioned
             Learned
             Bishop
             observeth
             that
             in
             the
             Mass-Book
             penned
             One
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             thirty
             eight
             ,
             and
             used
             in
             the
             Polonian
             Churches
             ,
             they
             call
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             
               viam
               ad
               vitam
               ,
               &c.
               the
               way
               to
               Life
               ,
               the
               Governess
               of
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               Reconciler
               of
               sinners
               with
               God
               ,
               the
               Fountain
               of
               Remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               Light
               of
               Light
               :
            
             And
             at
             last
             she
             is
             there
             saluted
             with
             an
             
               Ave
               universae
               Trinitatis
               Mater
               ,
               Hail
               thou
               Mother
               of
               the
               Holy
               Trinity
               .
            
             And
             he
             adds
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Constance
             in
             the
             Hymn
             they
             call
             
             a
             Sequence
             ,
             did
             invocate
             the
             Virgin
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             Councils
             did
             use
             to
             invocate
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             That
             they
             call
             her
             the
             
               Mother
               of
               Grace
               ,
               the
               Remedy
               of
               the
               Miserable
               ,
               the
               Fountain
               of
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             lastly
             his
             Lordship
             alleageth
             a
             
               Psalter
               of
               our
               Lady
            
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             several
             times
             Printed
             at
             Venice
             ,
             at
             Paris
             and
             Leipsich
             ,
             the
             Title
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Psalter
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               compiled
               by
               the
               Seraphical
               Doctor
               S.
            
             Bonaventure
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             consisteth
             of
             the
             
               Psalms
               of
               David
            
             ,
             One
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             in
             number
             :
             in
             which
             the
             name
             of
             Lord
             is
             left
             out
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Lady
             put
             in
             ,
             and
             altered
             where
             it
             was
             necessary
             they
             should
             ,
             to
             make
             sense
             .
             Therein
             ,
             whatsoever
             David
             said
             ,
             whether
             prayers
             or
             praises
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             they
             say
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ;
               and
               whether
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               all
               that
               can
               be
               said
               without
               intolerable
               Blasphemy
               ,
               we
               suppose
               needs
               not
               much
               disputation
               .
            
             Who
             would
             not
             readily
             conclude
             it
             altogether
             impossible
             for
             any
             men
             to
             invent
             ,
             or
             approve
             ,
             nay
             or
             not
             to
             have
             indignation
             against
             such
             daring
             and
             most
             execrable
             Impieties
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             utterly
             beref●…
             of
             their
             senses
             ,
             or
             are
             but
             one
             remove
             from
             perfect
             Atheists
             ?
             There
             are
             diverse
             other
             most
             prodigious
             sayings
             concerning
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             transcribed
             out
             of
             
             the
             approved
             Books
             of
             Great
             Sons
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             in
             the
             now
             cited
             
               Disswasive
               from
               Popery
            
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             .
             And
             to
             them
             I
             will
             adde
             some
             which
             may
             doubtless
             vie
             with
             the
             worst
             that
             we
             can
             well
             imagine
             were
             ever
             uttered
             ,
             of
             one
             
               Iohannes
               Argentus
            
             a
             Prime
             Catholique
             youth
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             exposed
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             world
             in
             a
             Right
             worthy
             piece
             ,
             treating
             of
             the
             seven
             Excellencies
             of
             the
             most
             Blessed
             Virgin.
             Saith
             he
             ,
             
               Christus
               servit
               atque
               assiduè
               ministrat
               Matri
               suae
               ,
               Christ
               serveth
               and
               continually
               administreth
               to
               his
               Mother
            
             ;
             and
             next
             thus
             vents
             himself
             in
             a
             great
             fit
             of
             Devotion
             to
             her
             .
             
               O
               si
               liceret
               ,
               quàm
               libenter
               me
               illi
               socium
               adjungerem
               ,
               &c.
               If
               it
               might
               be
               lawful
               ,
               Oh
               ,
               how
               gladly
               would
               I
               joyn
               my self
               with
               him
               as
               his
               Companion
               !
               How
               willingly
               would
               I
               learn
               of
               him
               the
               way
               of
               perfectly
               serving
               thy self
               ,
               and
               God!
            
             (
             the
             Reader
             will
             not
             anon
             judge
             his
             
               placing
               the
               Virgin
               before
               God
               himself
            
             as
             proceeding
             from
             inadvertency
             ,
             )
             
               How
               willingly
               would
               I
               ease
               my
               most
               sweet
               Iesus
               of
               this
               his
               labour
               !
               O
               Lord
               Iesu
               my
               most
               lovely
               Saviour
               permit
               me
               to
               perform
               some
               service
               to
               thy
               Mother
               ;
               but
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               grant
               me
               this
               ,
               yet
               at
               least
               give
               me
               leave
               ,
               that
               whilest
               thou
               servest
               thy
               Mother
               ,
               I
               may
               serve
               thee
               .
            
             And
             he
             tells
             us
             afterward
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               God
               is
               in
               other
            
             
             
               creatures
               after
               a
               threefold
               manner
               ,
               by
               his
               Essence
               ,
               by
               his
               Presence
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Power
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Virgin
               after
               a
               fourth
               manner
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               by
               Identity
               or
               being
               one
               and
               the
               self-same
               with
               her
               .
            
             Who
             could
             think
             that
             the
             worst
             should
             be
             yet
             behind
             ?
             Let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             whether
             it
             be
             or
             no.
             He
             farther
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               her
               seventh
               degree
               of
               excellency
               consists
               in
               this
               ,
               quòd
               sit
               Domina
               Dei
               ,
               that
               she
               is
               the
               Mistriss
               of
               God.
            
             And
             then
             a
             line
             or
             two
             after
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             thought
             that
             he
             had
             not
             yet
             sufficiently
             performed
             the
             part
             of
             a
             most
             impudent
             blasphemer
             ,
             he
             adds
             that
             
               supra
               ipsum
               thronum
               Dei
               solium
               suum
               collocavit
               ,
               she
               hath
               erected
               her
               seat
               above
               the
               very
               throne
               of
               God.
            
             This
             was
             a
             Fellow
             that
             had
             improved
             to
             purpose
             the
             Prayers
             he
             had
             learn'd
             of
             his
             holy
             Mother
             .
             Surely
             she
             could
             not
             find
             in
             her
             heart
             to
             deny
             so
             passionately
             devout
             a
             worshipper
             of
             the
             Holy
             Virgin
             a
             very
             considerable
             share
             in
             the
             Merits
             of
             her
             Supererogations
             :
             or
             rather
             may
             we
             not
             think
             that
             she
             would
             judge
             him
             so
             great
             a
             Saint
             as
             to
             stand
             in
             no
             need
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             of
             his
             own
             to
             spare
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             add
             to
             the
             riches
             of
             her
             treasury
             ,
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             those
             who
             being
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             of
             being
             too
             dry
             and
             cold
             devotionists
             can
             be
             perswaded
             to
             go
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
           
             Have
             we
             not
             now
             infinite
             cause
             to
             wonder
             that
             the
             Papists
             should
             take
             it
             so
             very
             heinou●…ly
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             that
             we
             fasten
             upon
             them
             the
             imputation
             of
             Idolatry
             !
             This
             very
             wretch
             would
             have
             been
             sensible
             of
             an
             unsufferable
             abuse
             ,
             should
             one
             have
             call'd
             him
             Idolater
             ,
             as
             Blasphemous
             a
             one
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             his
             having
             even
             
               more
               than
               Deified
            
             a
             mere
             Creature
             ,
             and
             advanced
             her
             Throne
             even
             above
             her
             Creator's
             .
             Lord
             !
             to
             what
             heights
             of
             Impiety
             will
             Superstition
             lead
             men
             !
             and
             how
             thick
             is
             that
             darkness
             she
             blindeth
             the
             eyes
             of
             her
             captives
             with
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             discern
             that
             guilt
             which
             is
             no
             whit
             less
             apparent
             than
             is
             the
             Sun
             it self
             .
             But
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             grossest
             Instance
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome's
               Idolatry
            
             we
             have
             yet
             omitted
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             their
             
               worshipping
               the
               Consecrated
               Bread
            
             ,
             not
             as
             God's
             Representative
             ,
             but
             (
             which
             is
             far
             worse
             )
             as
             God
             himself
             ,
             in
             
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
            
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             and
             on
             other
             occasions
             .
             This
             is
             no
             where
             to
             be
             parallel'd
             for
             the
             sottishness
             of
             it
             ,
             no
             not
             among
             the
             most
             Barbarous
             and
             Bruitish
             Nations
             ;
             it
             being
             founded
             upon
             the
             most
             absurd
             ,
             contradictious
             ,
             portentous
             and
             monstrous
             conceit
             that
             ever
             entered
             the
             head
             of
             any
             
             mortal
             :
             as
             they
             have
             had
             it
             unanswerably
             and
             to
             the
             confusion
             of
             their
             faces
             proved
             to
             them
             by
             a
             multitude
             of
             Learned
             Persons
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             :
             who
             have
             also
             so
             fully
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             mighty
             and
             irresistible
             strength
             made
             good
             the
             forementioned
             charge
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             Impious
             Practices
             and
             Principles
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             unimaginable
             how
             it
             should
             be
             possible
             that
             any
             who
             are
             not
             stark-blind
             ,
             or
             resolved
             that
             they
             will
             not
             see
             ,
             should
             not
             acknowledge
             them
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             elaborate
             tricks
             whereby
             they
             endeavour
             to
             justifie
             themselves
             from
             those
             Accusations
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             the
             World
             that
             they
             are
             undeserved
             ,
             they
             may
             doubtless
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             shall
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             ,
             devise
             others
             no
             less
             plausible
             with
             as
             little
             pains
             ,
             to
             make
             forcing
             of
             Virgins
             no
             Rape
             ,
             lying
             with
             other
             folks
             Wives
             no
             Adultery
             ,
             cutting
             of
             Purses
             no
             Theft
             ,
             Robbing
             of
             Churches
             no
             Sacrilege
             ;
             and
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             they
             may
             with
             as
             little
             exercise
             of
             their
             brains
             invent
             ways
             to
             do
             whatsoever
             is
             most
             flatly
             forbidden
             in
             the
             ten
             Commandments
             ,
             without
             being
             guilty
             of
             transgressing
             any
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             proceed
             to
             instance
             in
             very
             many
             other
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             
             which
             by
             what
             we
             have
             said
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             we
             may
             be
             perfectly
             assured
             are
             Anti-Christian
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             onely
             adde
             two
             or
             three
             more
             .
             As
             ,
             their
             asserting
             the
             Insufficiency
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             for
             mens
             salvation
             ,
             and
             denying
             them
             to
             be
             the
             Sole
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             joyning
             with
             them
             their
             own
             paltry
             Traditions
             as
             equally
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             and
             this
             against
             the
             express
             words
             of
             S.
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             2
             Epist.
             3
             Chap.
             where
             he
             tells
             him
             that
             
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               are
               able
               to
               make
               him
               wise
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
               through
               faith
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             And
             that
             
               All
               Scripture
               is
               given
               by
               inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               profitable
               for
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               reproof
               ,
               for
               correction
               ,
               for
               instruction
               in
               Righteousness
               ;
               That
               the
               man
               of
               God
               may
               be
               perfect
               ,
               thorowly
               furnished
               unto
               all
               good
               works
               .
            
             And
             their
             teaching
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             obscure
             ,
             and
             difficult
             to
             be
             understood
             even
             in
             things
             
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
            
             and
             practised
             .
             Which
             ,
             as
             it
             makes
             it
             greatly
             inefficacious
             for
             the
             purpose
             which
             we
             have
             proved
             it
             is
             designed
             for
             ,
             so
             doth
             it
             open
             a
             gap
             for
             vile
             interpretations
             of
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             exposeth
             it
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Heretiques
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             the
             Romish
             ones
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             a
             mere
             Nose
             of
             Wax
             :
             Which
             none
             can
             doubt
             ,
             that
             consider
             also
             therewith
             
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Implicite
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             that
             other
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             grounded
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
            
             of
             the
             
               Infallibility
               of
               their
               Church
            
             :
             which
             ,
             as
             the
             Iesuites
             define
             ,
             is
             seated
             in
             the
             Pope's
             Chair
             .
             But
             whether
             it
             be
             asserted
             that
             the
             Popes
             have
             an
             unerring
             faculty
             ,
             or
             they
             and
             their
             General
             Councils
             together
             ,
             this
             Doctrine
             being
             received
             (
             as
             by
             them
             it
             is
             without
             the
             least
             ground
             )
             for
             unquestionably
             true
             ,
             doth
             greatly
             hazard
             ,
             nay
             and
             even
             necessitate
             the
             betraying
             of
             men
             to
             the
             very
             worst
             both
             of
             opinions
             and
             practices
             ,
             whensoever
             this
             pretended
             infallible
             guide
             shall
             be
             pleas'd
             to
             propose
             them
             to
             them
             .
             And
             whosoever
             believes
             it
             ,
             must
             (
             to
             use
             the
             words
             of
             M
             r
             Chillingworth
             )
             be
             prepared
             in
             mind
             to
             esteem
             vertue
             vice
             ,
             and
             vice
             vertue
             ,
             Christianity
             Anti-christianism
             ,
             and
             Antichristianism
             Christianity
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             shall
             so
             determine
             .
             And
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             without
             doubt
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             causeth
             those
             of
             the
             Papists
             to
             stick
             so
             fast
             in
             silthy
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             to
             persist
             so
             obstinately
             in
             their
             foul
             errours
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             detained
             therein
             by
             the
             love
             of
             gain
             (
             with
             which
             their
             Popes
             ,
             and
             other
             Ecclesiasticks
             by
             the
             means
             of
             diverse
             of
             them
             are
             mightily
             enriched
             )
             or
             by
             the
             dear
             affection
             they
             bear
             to
             their
             other
             lusts
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             so
             exactly
             fitte●…
             
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             .
             Their
             Doctrines
             being
             very
             many
             of
             them
             so
             ridiculously
             absurd
             ,
             plainly
             false
             and
             of
             such
             dangerous
             consequence
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             nothing
             else
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             could
             hold
             the
             sincerer
             sort
             of
             Papists
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             this
             consideration
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             of
             them
             being
             let
             go
             ,
             their
             great
             Dagon
             of
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             must
             necessarily
             to
             the
             ground
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             also
             instance
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Dispensableness
               of
               the
               most
               Solemn
               Oaths
               ,
            
             which
             is
             no
             less
             destructive
             to
             
               Humane
               Society
            
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             to
             Piety
             .
             And
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Popes
             power
             to
             absolve
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             to
             their
             lawful
             Sovereigns
             :
             And
             to
             them
             adde
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Maximes
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             order
             among
             them
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             Resolutions
             of
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             wicked
             and
             destructive
             of
             a
             holy
             Life
             ,
             as
             the
             Devil
             himself
             can
             well
             devise
             .
             But
             to
             be
             employed
             with
             Hercules
             in
             emptying
             the
             Augean
             stable
             would
             be
             as
             acceptable
             a
             work
             as
             stirring
             so
             far
             in
             this
             nasty
             Sink
             .
             Whosoever
             shall
             peruse
             the
             
               Mystery
               of
               Iesuitism
            
             ,
             may
             find
             more
             than
             enough
             there
             to
             turn
             his
             stomach
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             be
             none
             of
             the
             most
             squeamish
             and
             quezy
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             stand
             astonished
             ,
             and
             bless
             
             him
             ,
             that
             ever
             such
             loathsome
             and
             abominable
             stuff
             should
             come
             from
             persons
             that
             derive
             their
             name
             from
             the
             Holy
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             hasten
             to
             the
             conclusion
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             most
             pure
             and
             holy
             Religion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             defiled
             with
             as
             impure
             and
             unholy
             opinions
             and
             practices
             ;
             and
             hath
             taken
             the
             most
             effectual
             course
             not
             only
             to
             render
             it
             a
             feeble
             and
             insignificant
             thing
             for
             accomplishing
             the
             Design
             for
             which
             it
             was
             intended
             by
             the
             Blessed
             Founder
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             make
             it
             unhappily
             successful
             in
             serving
             the
             directly
             contrary
             .
             The
             
               great
               Mystery
               of
               Godliness
            
             hath
             she
             transformed
             into
             a
             grand
             
               Mystery
               of
               Iniquity
            
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             means
             most
             excessively
             confirmed
             its
             professed
             enemies
             ,
             the
             Iews
             and
             Mahumetans
             ,
             in
             their
             enmity
             against
             it
             .
             And
             for
             my
             own
             part
             I
             should
             not
             stick
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             did
             Averroes
             (
             when
             he
             observed
             that
             the
             Popish
             Christians
             adored
             that
             they
             ate
             )
             
               Sit
               anima
               mea
               cum
               Philosophis
               ,
               Let
               my
               soul
               take
               its
               fate
               with
               the
               Philosophers
               in
               the
               other
               world
               ,
            
             did
             I
             think
             Christianity
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Religion
             as
             she
             makes
             it
             .
             As
             much
             as
             I
             admire
             it
             now
             ,
             I
             should
             then
             prefer
             that
             of
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Plato
            
             ,
             and
             Cicero
             very
             far
             before
             it
             .
             Though
             I
             abhor
             so
             far
             to
             imitate
             the
             Papists
             in
             the
             Devilishly
             
             cruel
             uncharitableness
             ,
             as
             to
             pronounce
             them
             all
             in
             a
             state
             of
             damnation
             ,
             yet
             I
             dare
             assert
             with
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             undoubted
             confidence
             ▪
             that
             all
             that
             continue
             in
             Communion
             with
             that
             degenerated
             and
             Apostate
             Church
             ,
             run
             infinite
             hazards
             :
             And
             moreover
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             sincere
             persons
             should
             give
             an
             explicite
             and
             
               understanding
               assent
            
             to
             all
             her
             Doctrines
             :
             but
             that
             whosoever
             can
             find
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             practise
             upon
             them
             ,
             can
             be
             nothing
             better
             than
             a
             shamefully
             debauched
             and
             immoral
             wretch
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             conceivable
             what
             should
             induce
             any
             to
             exchange
             the
             Reformed
             for
             the
             Popish
             Religion
             (
             as
             too
             many
             have
             of
             late
             done
             )
             that
             have
             but
             a
             competent
             understanding
             of
             both
             ,
             besides
             the
             desire
             of
             serving
             some
             corrupt
             interest
             .
             And
             we
             plainly
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             those
             that
             turn
             Apostates
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             that
             of
             Rome
             ,
             are
             such
             people
             as
             were
             a
             Scandal
             to
             her
             ,
             while
             they
             continued
             in
             her
             :
             And
             that
             Atheism
             and
             Popery
             are
             the
             common
             Sanctuaries
             to
             which
             the
             most
             abominably
             vicious
             and
             profane
             of
             this
             Age
             do
             betake
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
             The
             Third
             Inference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               these
               two
               sorts
               of
               Persons
               are
               most
               extremely
               sottish
               .
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               expect
               to
               have
               their
               share
               in
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               without
               true
               Holiness
               ▪
               2.
               
               Such
               much
               more
               ,
               as
               encourage
               themselves
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               Unholiness
               .
            
          
           
             THirdly
             ,
             There
             is
             nothing
             we
             are
             more
             assured
             of
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             discoursed
             of
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             than
             that
             these
             two
             sorts
             of
             persons
             are
             guilty
             of
             extreme
             sottishness
             :
             Namely
             ,
             
               Those
               that
               expect
               to
               have
               a
               share
               in
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               without
               true
               Holiness
               :
            
             And
             much
             more
             ,
             
               Those
               that
               encourage
               themselves
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               their
               Unholiness
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               Those
               that
               expect
               to
               have
               their
               share
               in
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               without
               true
               Holiness
               .
            
             I
             fear
             me
             that
             such
             people
             are
             not
             consined
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ;
             but
             that
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Protestants
             also
             may
             be
             deservedly
             accused
             upon
             this
             account
             .
             But
             by
             so
             much
             more
             
             sottish
             are
             these
             than
             the
             Papists
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             better
             things
             their
             Religion
             teacheth
             them
             than
             the
             Papists
             doth
             .
             Though
             I
             must
             likewise
             with
             sadness
             acknowledge
             that
             too
             many
             opinions
             have
             been
             unhappily
             foisted
             into
             it
             ,
             that
             give
             too
             great
             encouragement
             to
             a
             careless
             life
             .
             But
             that
             those
             which
             promise
             to
             themselves
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             Salvation
             purchased
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             either
             from
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             partaking
             of
             certain
             Christian
             priveleges
             ,
             or
             from
             their
             being
             of
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Sect
             and
             Mode
             of
             Professors
             ,
             or
             from
             their
             supposed
             Orthodoxy
             and
             good
             belief
             ,
             and
             zeal
             against
             erroneous
             Doctrines
             ,
             or
             from
             their
             imagining
             Christ's
             Righteousness
             theirs
             and
             applying
             the
             Promises
             to
             themselves
             ,
             or
             from
             their
             abstaining
             from
             the
             grosser
             and
             more
             scandalous
             sins
             ,
             or
             from
             their
             doing
             some
             externally
             good
             actions
             ,
             and
             have
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             no
             care
             to
             be
             universally
             obedient
             ,
             to
             mortifie
             every
             lust
             ,
             and
             to
             obtain
             an
             inward
             principle
             of
             Holiness
             ;
             that
             those
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             which
             thus
             do
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             most
             egregious
             and
             stupid
             folly
             ,
             is
             most
             manifest
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             discoursed
             of
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             .
          
           
             For
             we
             have
             shewn
             not
             only
             that
             Reformation
             of
             Life
             from
             the
             practice
             ,
             and
             purification
             of
             heart
             from
             the
             liking
             of
             sin
             
             are
             as
             plainly
             as
             can
             be
             asserted
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             give
             men
             a
             right
             to
             the
             promises
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             also
             that
             its
             
               Great
               Salvation
            
             doth
             even
             consist
             in
             it
             :
             that
             ,
             
               Salvation
               from
               sin
            
             is
             the
             grand
             Design
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             
               from
               wrath
            
             is
             the
             Result
             of
             this
             .
             I
             will
             instance
             in
             two
             more
             Scriptures
             for
             the
             farther
             proof
             of
             this
             .
             The
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.
             5
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Even
               when
               we
               were
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sins
               hath
               he
               quickened
               us
               together
               with
               Christ
               ,
               (
               by
               grace
               ye
               are
               saved
               )
               and
               hath
               raised
               us
               up
               together
               ,
               and
               made
               us
               sit
               together
               in
               Heavenly
               places
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               :
               That
               in
               the
               ages
               to
               come
               he
               might
               shew
               the
               exceeding
               Riches
               of
               his
               grace
               in
               his
               kindness
               towards
               us
               through
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               For
               by
               Grace
               ye
               are
               saved
               ,
               through
               faith
               ,
            
             (
             or
             by
             the
             means
             of
             believing
             the
             Gospel
             )
             
               and
               that
               not
               of
               your selves
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God.
            
             Where
             ,
             by
             the
             Salvation
             which
             the
             Ephesian
             Christians
             are
             said
             to
             have
             obtained
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             bestowing
             of
             which
             upon
             them
             the
             exceeding
             Riches
             of
             God's
             Grace
             appeared
             ,
             is
             plainly
             to
             be
             understood
             their
             deliverance
             from
             their
             former
             Heathenish
             Impieties
             and
             sinful
             Practices
             :
             And
             so
             is
             it
             interpreted
             by
             our
             best
             Expositors
             .
             Again
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Titus
             3.
             5.
             
             
               Not
               by
               works
               of
               Righteousness
               which
               we
               have
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
               done
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               his
               mercy
               he
               saved
               us
            
             (
             how
             saved
             us
             ?
             it
             follows
             )
             
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               Regeneration
               ,
               &
               Renewing
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Our
             Saviour
             giveth
             ●…ase
             to
             our
             Sin-sick
             Souls
             by
             recovering
             them
             to
             health
             :
             And
             his
             Salvation
             first
             consisteth
             in
             curing
             our
             wounds
             ,
             and
             secondarily
             in
             freeing
             us
             from
             the
             smart
             occasioned
             by
             them
             .
             S.
             Peter
             tells
             the
             Christians
             that
             
               by
               his
               stripes
               they
               were
               healed
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             24.
             
             It
             being
             a
             quotation
             out
             of
             Isaiah
             53.
             5.
             
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             in
             the
             second
             book
             of
             his
             Stromat
             .
             hath
             this
             saying
             to
             the
             same
             
             purpose
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Pardon
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               consist
               in
               Remission
               as
               in
               Healing
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             pardon
             of
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             chiefly
             discover
             it self
             in
             curing
             men
             of
             their
             sins
             ;
             in
             delivering
             sinners
             from
             the
             power
             of
             them
             ,
             rather
             than
             from
             the
             mere
             punishment
             due
             to
             them
             .
             By
             which
             words
             that
             learned
             Father
             declared
             that
             he
             looked
             upon
             the
             subduing
             of
             sin
             as
             a
             more
             eminent
             act
             of
             grace
             ,
             than
             the
             bare
             forgiveness
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             ,
             would
             that
             man
             be
             accounted
             any
             better
             than
             a
             perfect
             Ideot
             ,
             who
             being
             sorely
             hurt
             should
             expect
             from
             his
             Chirurgion
             perfect
             ●…ase
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             not
             permit
             him
             to
             apply
             any
             plaister
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             his
             wound
             ?
             Or
             that
             being
             deadly
             sick
             should
             
             look
             that
             his
             Physician
             should
             deliver
             him
             from
             his
             pain
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             not
             take
             any
             course
             he
             prescribes
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             distemper
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ?
             But
             of
             far
             greater
             folly
             are
             all
             those
             guilty
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             be
             perswaded
             to
             part
             with
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             yet
             hope
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
             He
             that
             looketh
             for
             this
             ,
             expects
             that
             which
             implyeth
             a
             most
             palpable
             contradiction
             ,
             and
             is
             impossible
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             to
             be
             effected
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             fully
             enough
             shewn
             that
             mere
             deliverance
             from
             misery
             ,
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             without
             deliverance
             from
             sin
             ;
             and
             ,
             much
             less
             Eternal
             Blessedness
             in
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             But
             how
             excessively
             mad
             then
             are
             those
             ,
             
               which
               turn
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               declared
               in
               the
               Gospel
               into
               wantonness
               ,
            
             and
             take
             encouragement
             from
             the
             abundant
             kindness
             and
             good
             will
             therein
             expressed
             to
             wretched
             sinners
             ,
             with
             the
             more
             security
             and
             boldness
             to
             commit
             sin
             ?
             We
             read
             of
             such
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             S.
             Iude
             ;
             And
             God
             knows
             there
             are
             too
             many
             such
             in
             these
             our
             days
             .
             But
             seeing
             it
             is
             so
             grosly
             foolish
             a
             thing
             for
             men
             to
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             notwithstanding
             their
             living
             in
             the
             allowance
             of
             known
             sins
             ,
             what
             desperate
             Madness
             then
             is
             it
             to
             be
             imboldened
             in
             ungodly
             practices
             ,
             by
             the
             offers
             Christ
             makes
             of
             
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             to
             them
             .
             These
             declare
             that
             they
             look
             upon
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             not
             onely
             as
             different
             from
             what
             it
             hath
             been
             demonstrated
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             directly
             opposite
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             contrary
             thereunto
             .
             These
             do
             not
             only
             judge
             their
             Saviour
             to
             be
             no
             friend
             to
             holiness
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             enemy
             likewise
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             a
             Minister
             of
             sin
             and
             wickedness
             .
             They
             make
             him
             to
             be
             the
             very
             servant
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             coming
             
               to
               destroy
               his
            
             
             works
             .
             They
             make
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             more
             vile
             by
             ●…ar
             than
             that
             of
             Mahomet
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             Religion
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             have
             but
             the
             least
             spark
             of
             goodness
             must
             needs
             abominate
             .
             
               Shall
               we
               Sin
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               that
               Grace
               may
               abound
               ?
               God
               forbid
               !
            
             
             Those
             that
             think
             they
             can
             magnifie
             the
             free-grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             by
             thus
             doing
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             may
             take
             encouragement
             from
             it
             to
             continue
             in
             sin
             ,
             do
             make
             this
             grace
             unworthy
             of
             mens
             acceptance
             ,
             and
             no
             grace
             at
             all
             .
             Nay
             they
             make
             Almighty
             God
             the
             greatest
             enemy
             to
             Mankind
             in
             sending
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             and
             his
             Gospel
             among
             us
             .
             For
             sin
             being
             so
             apparently
             the
             
               greatest
               of
               evils
            
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             no
             other
             than
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             significant
             expression
             of
             hatred
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             encourage
             us
             to
             the
             commission
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             part
             of
             
             our
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ,
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             our
             obligation
             to
             all
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             deliverance
             would
             be
             the
             most
             Diabolical
             yoke
             of
             Bondage
             .
             If
             any
             man
             can
             be
             so
             silly
             as
             to
             object
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             14.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               under
               Grace
               :
            
             Let
             him
             give
             himself
             an
             answer
             by
             reading
             the
             whole
             verse
             ;
             and
             then
             make
             ill
             use
             of
             that
             passage
             if
             he
             can
             tell
             how
             .
             The
             words
             foregoing
             it
             in
             the
             same
             verse
             are
             these
             :
             
               Sin
               shall
               not
               have
               dominion
               over
               you
               ,
            
             and
             these
             words
             are
             a
             proof
             of
             that
             assertion
             :
             
               For
               ye
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               under
               Grace
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             most
             inexcuseable
             thing
             for
             you
             to
             continue
             under
             the
             dominion
             and
             power
             of
             sin
             ,
             because
             ye
             are
             not
             under
             the
             weak
             and
             inefficacious
             Paedagogy
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             but
             a
             Dispensation
             of
             Grace
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             not
             only
             Forgiveness
             assured
             to
             truly
             Repenting
             sinners
             ,
             but
             strength
             afforded
             to
             enable
             to
             the
             subduing
             and
             mortification
             of
             all
             sin
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             hath
             told
             us
             expresly
             that
             he
             came
             
             not
             
               to
               destroy
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             the
             Moral
             Law
             )
             
               but
               to
               fulfil
               it
            
             :
             And
             that
             
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               shall
               soouer
               pass
               away
               ,
               than
               that
               one
               jot
               or
               little
               thereof
               shall
               sail
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             absolutely
             impossible
             ,
             that
             our
             obligation
             
             thereunto
             should
             cease
             ,
             while
             we
             continue
             Men.
             All
             the
             duties
             therein
             contained
             being
             most
             necessary
             and
             natural
             results
             from
             the
             Relation
             we
             stand
             in
             
               to
               God
            
             and
             
               to
               one
               another
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Original
             make
             and
             constitution
             of
             humane
             souls
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             too
             great
             an
             honour
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Libertinism
             to
             bestow
             two
             words
             upon
             its
             confutation
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             prodigiously
             monstrous
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             almost
             a
             breach
             of
             Charity
             to
             judge
             that
             Professour
             of
             Christianity
             not
             to
             have
             suffered
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             wits
             that
             hath
             entertained
             it
             ,
             or
             hath
             the
             least
             favour
             for
             it
             ;
             supposing
             he
             hath
             but
             the
             least
             smattering
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             It
             is
             a
             most
             amazing
             thing
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             thought
             should
             have
             any
             admission
             into
             the
             mind
             of
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             
               compos
               mentis
            
             ,
             and
             not
             utterly
             deprived
             of
             his
             Intellectuals
             :
             Our
             Saviour's
             Gospel
             being
             wholly
             levelled
             at
             the
             mark
             of
             killing
             all
             sorts
             of
             sin
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             rendering
             us
             exactly
             obedient
             to
             the
             
               Divine
               Moral
            
             ,
             and
             also
             all
             
               innocent
               humane
            
             Laws
             .
             Let
             me
             speak
             to
             such
             as
             so
             shamefully
             abuse
             our
             incomparable
             Religion
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             liberty
             from
             thence
             to
             be
             in
             any
             kind
             immoral
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Despisest
               thou
               the
               Riches
               of
               God's
               goodness
               and
               forbearance
               and
               long-suffering
               ,
            
             
             
               not
               knowing
               that
               his
               goodness
               leadeth
               thee
            
             (
             or
             designeth
             the
             leading
             of
             thee
             )
             
               to
               Repentance
               ?
               But
               after
               thy
               hardness
               and
               impenitent
               heart
               treasurest
               up
               to
               thy self
               wrath
               against
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
               ,
               and
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Righteous
               Iudgment
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
             The
             Fourth
             Inference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               
                 Design
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               will
               give
               satisfaction
               concerning
               the
               true
               Notion
               ,
               1.
               
               Of
               Iustifying
               Faith
               ,
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               Imputation
               of
               Christ's
               Righteousness
               .
            
          
           
             FOurthly
             ,
             From
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             may
             be
             clearly
             inferred
             the
             
               True
               notion
               of
               Iustifying
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               the
               Imputation
               of
               Christ's
               Righteousness
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               Of
               Iustifying
               Faith.
            
             We
             thence
             learn
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               such
               a
               belief
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               includes
               a
               sincere
               resolution
               of
               Obedience
               unto
               all
               its
               Precepts
            
             ;
             or
             (
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             )
             includes
             
               true
               Holiness
            
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             :
             And
             moreover
             that
             it
             
             justifieth
             as
             it
             doth
             so
             .
             For
             surely
             the
             Faith
             which
             intitles
             a
             sinner
             to
             so
             high
             a
             privelege
             as
             that
             of
             justification
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             such
             as
             complieth
             with
             all
             the
             purposes
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             especially
             with
             his
             grand
             purpose
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             less
             necessary
             that
             it
             should
             justifie
             as
             it
             doth
             this
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             receives
             Christ
             for
             a
             Lord
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             a
             Saviour
             .
             But
             I
             need
             not
             now
             distinguish
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             there
             being
             but
             a
             notional
             difference
             between
             them
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             Christ
             (
             as
             was
             shewn
             )
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             designeth
             our
             Holiness
             :
             his
             Salvation
             being
             chiefly
             that
             from
             the
             worst
             of
             evils
             ,
             sin
             ;
             and
             principally
             consisting
             in
             deliverance
             from
             the
             power
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             scarcely
             more
             admired
             at
             any
             thing
             in
             my
             whole
             life
             ,
             than
             that
             any
             worthy
             men
             especially
             should
             be
             so
             difficultly
             perswaded
             to
             embrace
             this
             account
             of
             
               Iustifying
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             should
             perplex
             and
             make
             intricate
             so
             very
             plain
             a
             Doctrine
             .
             If
             this
             be
             not
             to
             seek
             knots
             in
             a
             Bulrush
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             is
             .
             I
             wish
             there
             were
             nothing
             throughout
             the
             Bible
             less
             easily
             intelligible
             than
             this
             is
             ,
             and
             I
             should
             then
             dare
             to
             pronounce
             it
             one
             of
             the
             plainest
             of
             all
             books
             that
             ever
             pen
             wrote
             .
             For
             seeing
             the
             great
             end
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             to
             make
             men
             
             good
             ,
             what
             pretence
             can
             there
             be
             for
             thinking
             ,
             that
             Faith
             is
             the
             Condition
             (
             or
             I
             'le
             use
             the
             word
             [
             Instrument
             ]
             as
             improper
             and
             obscure
             as
             it
             is
             )
             
               of
               Iustification
            
             ,
             as
             it
             complieth
             with
             only
             the
             precept
             of
             
               relying
               on
               Christ's
               Merits
            
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             it
             :
             especially
             when
             it
             is
             no
             less
             manifest
             than
             the
             Sun
             at
             Noon-day
             ,
             that
             obedience
             to
             the
             
               other
               precepts
            
             must
             go
             before
             obedience
             to
             this
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             man
             may
             not
             rely
             on
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             most
             presumptuous
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             and
             puts
             an
             affront
             upon
             his
             Saviour
             too
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             sincerely
             willing
             to
             be
             reformed
             from
             them
             :
             And
             besides
             such
             a
             Relyance
             is
             ordinarily
             to
             be
             found
             among
             unregenerate
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             very
             worst
             of
             men
             .
             And
             therefore
             how
             can
             it
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             that
             
               that
               act
               of
               faith
            
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             hand
             in
             justifying
             ,
             and
             the
             special
             hand
             too
             ,
             which
             distinguisheth
             it
             from
             that
             which
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             such
             persons
             .
             And
             I
             adde
             ,
             what
             good
             ground
             can
             men
             have
             for
             this
             fancy
             ,
             when
             as
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             merited
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             an
             effectual
             motive
             to
             return
             from
             it
             .
             And
             can
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             be
             more
             indisputably
             clear
             ,
             than
             ,
             if
             the
             only
             direct
             scope
             that
             Christianity
             drives
             at
             be
             the
             subduing
             
             of
             sin
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             freedom
             from
             its
             guilt
             or
             obligation
             to
             punishment
             be
             the
             consequent
             of
             this
             (
             as
             I
             think
             hath
             been
             demonstrated
             with
             abundant
             evidence
             ;
             )
             that
             faith
             invests
             us
             with
             a
             title
             to
             this
             deliverance
             no
             otherwise
             than
             as
             
               dying
               to
               sin
            
             and
             so
             consequently
             
               living
               to
               God
            
             are
             the
             products
             and
             fruit
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             seeing
             that
             ,
             one
             End
             ,
             and
             the
             Ultimate
             End
             too
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             was
             to
             turn
             us
             from
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             if
             the
             nature
             of
             Faith
             considered
             as
             Iustifying
             must
             needs
             be
             made
             wholly
             to
             consist
             in
             Recumbence
             and
             
               Reliance
               on
               him
            
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             my
             Apollo
             that
             can
             give
             me
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             why
             it
             ought
             only
             to
             consist
             in
             
               Reliance
               on
               the
               Merits
               of
               Christ
            
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             not
             also
             in
             his
             power
             for
             the
             
               Mortification
               of
               it
            
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             Is
             it
             possible
             that
             faith
             in
             Christ's
             blood
             for
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             sin
             should
             be
             the
             onely
             act
             which
             justifieth
             a
             sinner
             ,
             when
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             plain
             Texts
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             died
             also
             to
             make
             us
             holy
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             death
             was
             designed
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             dying
             in
             order
             to
             a
             farther
             end
             ,
             namely
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             
               live
               unto
               him
               who
               died
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             never
             trust
             my
             discursive
             Faculty
             so
             long
             as
             I
             live
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             the
             plainest
             and
             most
             undoubted
             cases
             ,
             if
             I
             am
             mistaken
             
             here
             .
             And
             will
             take
             the
             boldness
             to
             tell
             those
             who
             are
             displeased
             with
             this
             account
             of
             
               Iustifying
               Faith
            
             ,
             that
             (
             in
             my
             opinion
             )
             it
             is
             impossible
             they
             should
             once
             think
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             as
             seriously
             weigh
             and
             throughly
             consider
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             .
             I
             the
             more
             insist
             upon
             this
             ,
             because
             those
             persons
             explication
             of
             this
             point
             hath
             been
             greatly
             lyable
             to
             be
             used
             to
             ill
             purposes
             by
             insincere
             persons
             ;
             and
             hath
             given
             infinite
             advantage
             to
             the
             dangerous
             errour
             of
             Antinomianism
             .
             And
             for
             my
             part
             I
             must
             confess
             that
             I
             would
             not
             willingly
             be
             he
             that
             should
             undertake
             to
             encounter
             one
             of
             the
             champions
             of
             that
             foul
             cause
             ,
             with
             the
             admission
             of
             this
             principle
             ,
             
               That
               faith
               justifieth
               ,
               onely
               as
               it
               apprehendeth
               the
               merits
               and
               righteousness
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
            
             I
             must
             certainly
             have
             great
             luck
             ,
             or
             my
             adversary
             but
             little
             cunning
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             not
             forced
             to
             repent
             me
             of
             such
             an
             Engagement
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             as
             for
             the
             other
             Doctrine
             of
             
               the
               Imputation
               of
               Christ's
               Righteousness
            
             ;
             we
             learn
             from
             
               the
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             that
             this
             is
             the
             true
             explication
             of
             it
             :
             Namely
             ,
             That
             it
             consists
             in
             dealing
             with
             sincerely
             righteous
             persons
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             perfectly
             so
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             and
             upon
             
             the
             account
             of
             Christ's
             Righteousness
             .
             The
             grand
             intent
             of
             the
             Gospel
             being
             to
             make
             us
             partakers
             of
             an
             Inward
             and
             Real
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             but
             a
             secondary
             one
             that
             we
             should
             be
             accepted
             and
             rewarded
             as
             if
             we
             were
             completely
             righteous
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             any
             other
             notion
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             should
             have
             truth
             in
             it
             .
             For
             as
             from
             thence
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             such
             Imputation
             of
             Christ's
             Righteousness
             offered
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             serveth
             to
             make
             men
             remiss
             in
             their
             prosecution
             of
             an
             Inward
             Righteousness
             ;
             So
             is
             it
             manifest
             likewise
             ,
             That
             that
             Doctrine
             is
             designed
             for
             a
             motive
             to
             quicken
             and
             excite
             men
             in
             their
             endeavours
             after
             such
             a
             Righteousness
             as
             this
             is
             .
             So
             far
             is
             it
             ,
             from
             tending
             to
             cause
             in
             us
             an
             undervaluing
             and
             sleight
             esteem
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             sure
             as
             that
             the
             Ultimate
             design
             of
             Christianity
             is
             to
             indue
             us
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             intended
             for
             no
             other
             purpose
             but
             to
             farther
             and
             promote
             that
             business
             :
             And
             it
             is
             effectual
             thereunto
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             that
             we
             shewed
             the
             exceeding
             great
             and
             precious
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             both
             these
             points
             are
             discussed
             in
             the
             
               Free
               Discourse
            
             ,
             I
             have
             said
             so
             little
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             will
             proceed
             no
             f●…rther
             on
             this
             :
             but
             refer
             the
             Reader
             thither
             ,
             
             and
             to
             other
             much
             more
             elaborate
             Discourses
             for
             his
             fuller
             satisfaction
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             was
             enough
             for
             me
             in
             this
             place
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             the
             notion
             laid
             down
             in
             that
             Book
             of
             both
             these
             Doctrines
             ,
             doth
             evidently
             follow
             from
             that
             Proposition
             which
             is
             the
             Subject
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             The
             Fifth
             Inference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               we
               Learn
               from
               the
               
                 Design
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               the
               Great
               Measure
               and
               Standard
               whereby
               we
               are
               to
               judge
               of
               Doctrines
               .
               How
               we
               are
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               Doctrines
               .
            
          
           
             FIfthly
             ,
             we
             learn
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             
               Great
               measure
               and
               standard
               whereby
               we
               are
               to
               judge
               of
               Doctrines
               ;
               both
               whether
               they
               are
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               degree
               necessary
               to
               be
               received
               or
               rejected
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             we
             understand
             how
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             Doctrines
             .
             We
             may
             be
             certain
             that
             ,
             seeing
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
               is
               to
               make
               men
               holy
               ,
            
             whatsoever
             opinions
             do
             either
             directly
             or
             in
             their
             
               evident
               consequences
            
             
             obstruct
             the
             promoting
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             perfectly
             false
             ;
             and
             with
             as
             great
             peremptoriness
             and
             confidence
             as
             they
             may
             be
             by
             some
             that
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             obtruded
             upon
             us
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             any
             part
             of
             his
             Religion
             .
             And
             those
             which
             do
             appear
             to
             us
             to
             discourage
             from
             serious
             endeavours
             after
             piety
             and
             true
             vertue
             ,
             we
             ought
             for
             that
             reason
             ,
             while
             we
             have
             such
             an
             opinion
             of
             them
             ,
             most
             vehemently
             to
             suspect
             them
             to
             be
             erroneous
             .
             For
             it
             being
             the
             business
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             blessed
             Gospel
             ,
             effectually
             to
             perswade
             us
             to
             use
             our
             utmost
             diligence
             in
             subduing
             our
             lusts
             ,
             and
             qualifying
             our
             Souls
             by
             purity
             and
             holiness
             for
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             our
             endeavours
             successful
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             we
             may
             be
             undoubtedly
             assured
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             either
             by
             himself
             immediately
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             Apostles
             delivered
             any
             thing
             that
             opposeth
             this
             Design
             .
             If
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Paul
               )
               I
               build
               again
               the
               things
               that
               I
               destroyed
            
             ;
             
             
               I
               make
               my self
               a
               Transgressor
            
             :
             And
             no
             man
             that
             hath
             in
             him
             the
             least
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             will
             once
             suspect
             ,
             that
             the
             perfectly
             wise
             as
             well
             as
             holy
             Jesus
             should
             so
             manage
             the
             business
             he
             hath
             undertaken
             ,
             as
             what
             he
             builds
             with
             one
             hand
             ,
             to
             pull
             down
             with
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             frustrate
             that
             
             Design
             by
             some
             Doctrines
             which
             he
             promoteth
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             Those
             Doctrines
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             which
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             do
             evidently
             tend
             to
             the
             serving
             of
             this
             Design
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             are
             most
             true
             and
             genuine
             :
             And
             those
             which
             ,
             upon
             our
             serious
             considering
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             are
             perswaded
             do
             so
             ,
             we
             ought
             upon
             that
             account
             to
             have
             a
             kindness
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             them
             of
             an
             higher
             than
             humane
             Original
             .
             And
             therefore
             those
             which
             give
             the
             most
             honourable
             accounts
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             dealing
             with
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ;
             that
             most
             magnifie
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             best
             vindicate
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             ;
             do
             commend
             themselves
             to
             our
             belief
             with
             infinite
             advantage
             :
             Because
             the
             
               most
               worthy
            
             conceptions
             of
             the
             Deity
             are
             extremely
             helpful
             and
             likewise
             necessary
             to
             the
             loving
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             serving
             him
             as
             becometh
             us
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             mighty
             influence
             into
             the
             ordering
             and
             regulation
             of
             our
             whole
             man
             ;
             as
             might
             be
             largly
             shewn
             .
          
           
             Those
             Doctrines
             ,
             again
             ,
             that
             most
             discountenance
             all
             sins
             both
             against
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Table
             ,
             and
             best
             enable
             to
             answer
             all
             pleas
             and
             pretences
             for
             security
             and
             carelesness
             ;
             that
             are
             most
             highly
             agreeable
             to
             the
             innate
             Dictates
             of
             our
             
             minds
             ,
             and
             least
             gratifie
             and
             please
             our
             carnal
             part
             ;
             we
             may
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             be
             greatly
             perswaded
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             Contrary
             ,
             Those
             which
             are
             apt
             to
             instil
             into
             mens
             minds
             any
             unlovely
             notions
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             that
             disparage
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             or
             lessen
             his
             kindness
             and
             good
             will
             to
             his
             Creation
             ,
             and
             the
             obligations
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             world
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             his
             grace
             a
             narrow
             and
             scanty
             thing
             ,
             or
             that
             naturally
             cast
             any
             dishonorable
             reflections
             on
             any
             person
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             Trinity
             ;
             must
             needs
             be
             false
             .
             As
             also
             those
             that
             make
             Religion
             to
             be
             a
             mere
             Passive
             thing
             ,
             wholly
             
               God's
               work
            
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             ours
             ;
             or
             that
             cramp
             men
             ,
             and
             perswade
             them
             that
             they
             are
             utterly
             void
             of
             the
             least
             ability
             to
             co-operate
             with
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             or
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             towards
             their
             own
             salvation
             ;
             or
             any
             way
             whatsoever
             discourage
             them
             from
             the
             diligent
             prosecution
             of
             Holiness
             ;
             or
             deprive
             us
             of
             any
             help
             afforded
             us
             towards
             our
             gaining
             ,
             and
             growth
             in
             grace
             ,
             either
             by
             putting
             a
             slur
             upon
             the
             written
             word
             ,
             in
             advancing
             above
             it
             the
             
               light
               within
               men
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Enthusiastical
             pretences
             to
             immediate
             Revelations
             ,
             &c.
             
             Or
             else
             by
             teaching
             men
             to
             
             sleight
             any
             one
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             &c.
             
             Or
             such
             Doctrines
             as
             tend
             to
             introduce
             confusion
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             deprive
             it
             of
             all
             Government
             and
             Order
             ,
             or
             in
             short
             that
             give
             countenance
             to
             any
             Immorality
             whatsoever
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             sure
             as
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             we
             have
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             Design
             thereof
             ,
             is
             so
             ;
             such
             Doctrines
             as
             these
             must
             needs
             be
             false
             .
          
           
             What
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             of
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             is
             as
             true
             of
             most
             Doctrines
             ,
             
               By
               their
               fruits
               you
               shall
               know
               them
               :
            
             we
             may
             understand
             whether
             they
             have
             any
             relation
             to
             Christianity
             or
             no
             ,
             by
             the
             Design
             they
             drive
             at
             ,
             and
             their
             evident
             consequences
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             may
             adde
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             make
             a
             shrewd
             guess
             what
             those
             
               particular
               wayes
               and
               modes
               of
               Religion
            
             are
             (
             which
             the
             various
             Sects
             we
             are
             cantonized
             into
             have
             espoused
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             fond
             of
             )
             by
             the
             proper
             and
             most
             distinguishing
             effects
             of
             them
             .
             If
             we
             perceive
             that
             they
             make
             the
             great
             sticklers
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             differ
             from
             others
             chiefly
             in
             unconcernednes
             about
             the
             most
             important
             &
             substantial
             duties
             of
             Morality
             ,
             and
             in
             laying
             the
             greatest
             weight
             upon
             certain
             little
             Trifles
             ,
             and
             placing
             their
             Religion
             in
             mere
             externals
             ;
             
             or
             that
             the
             things
             whereby
             they
             are
             most
             peculiarly
             discriminated
             from
             other
             folk
             are
             spiritual
             pride
             ,
             and
             fond
             conceitedness
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             a
             scornful
             and
             fierce
             behaviour
             towards
             those
             that
             approve
             not
             of
             their
             way
             ;
             uncharitableness
             ,
             morosity
             ,
             and
             peevishness
             ;
             a
             seditious
             ,
             ungovernable
             and
             untameable
             spirit
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             we
             observe
             such
             as
             these
             to
             be
             the
             most
             distinguishing
             effects
             of
             their
             several
             Modes
             and
             Forms
             ,
             we
             have
             sufficient
             reason
             from
             thence
             alone
             greatly
             to
             presume
             that
             they
             have
             not
             the
             stamp
             of
             
               Ius
               Christianum
            
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             own
             invention
             .
             The
             wisdom
             that
             is
             from
             above
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             ,
             and
             begets
             perfectly
             other
             kind
             of
             effects
             ;
             as
             shall
             be
             shewn
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             ,
             
               The
               Design
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             is
             (
             as
             was
             said
             )
             the
             Great
             Standard
             by
             which
             we
             are
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             Opinions
             :
             Those
             that
             seem
             to
             us
             to
             oppose
             this
             Design
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             suspect
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             so
             ;
             but
             those
             which
             apparently
             do
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             with
             heartiest
             indignation
             reject
             .
             And
             though
             we
             should
             meet
             with
             some
             places
             of
             Scripture
             that
             at
             first
             sight
             may
             seem
             to
             favour
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             be
             stumbled
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             
             but
             be
             confident
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             their
             true
             meaning
             ,
             as
             sure
             as
             they
             have
             God
             for
             their
             Author
             ,
             they
             cannot
             possibly
             patronize
             any
             such
             Doctrines
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             in
             examining
             which
             of
             two
             opinions
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             oppose
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             do
             seem
             to
             be
             much
             a
             like
             befriended
             by
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             it
             is
             doubtless
             a
             very
             safe
             course
             to
             consider
             as
             impartially
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             which
             doth
             tend
             most
             to
             serve
             the
             great
             End
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             to
             prefer
             that
             which
             we
             are
             perswaded
             doth
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             
               How
               we
               are
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               Necessity
               of
               Doctrines
               either
               to
               be
               embraced
               or
               rejected
               .
               A
               brief
               discourse
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               Points
               Fundamental
               .
               How
               we
               may
               know
               whether
               we
               embrace
               all
               such
               ,
               and
               whether
               we
               hold
               not
               any
               destructive
               and
               damnable
               Errours
               .
            
          
           
             SEcondly
             ,
             
               The
               Design
               of
               Christianity
               is
               the
               great
               measure
            
             whereby
             we
             are
             to
             judge
             as
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             so
             also
             of
             the
             
               Necessity
               of
               Doctrines
               either
               to
               be
               embraced
               or
               rejected
               .
            
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             We
             may
             thereby
             understand
             ,
             in
             what
             degree
             we
             ought
             to
             esteem
             those
             
               Necessary
               to
               be
               by
               all
               received
               ,
            
             which
             we
             our selves
             are
             convinc'd
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             ;
             or
             ,
             which
             of
             such
             are
             
               Fundamental
               Points
            
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             which
             not
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             plain
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             general
             those
             and
             those
             only
             are
             primarily
             and
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             Fundamentals
             ,
             which
             are
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             accomplish
             in
             us
             that
             Design
             .
             Such
             ,
             as
             without
             the
             knowledge
             and
             belief
             of
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             acquire
             that
             Inward
             Righteousness
             and
             true
             Holiness
             which
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             aimeth
             at
             the
             introduction
             of
             .
             It
             is
             in
             it self
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             or
             disbelieve
             any
             of
             those
             Points
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             effecting
             of
             the
             great
             business
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             us
             doth
             necessarily
             depend
             .
             The
             particulars
             of
             these
             I
             shall
             not
             stand
             to
             enumerate
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             will
             appear
             from
             what
             will
             be
             said
             anon
             )
             it
             is
             not
             needful
             to
             have
             a
             just
             Table
             of
             them
             :
             And
             besides
             ,
             any
             one
             that
             understands
             wherein
             the
             nature
             of
             
               true
               Holiness
            
             lyeth
             ,
             may
             be
             able
             sufficiently
             to
             inform
             himself
             what
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             as
             evident
             ,
             That
             those
             points
             of
             Faith
             are
             
               secondarily
               Fundamental
            
             ,
             
             the
             disbelief
             of
             which
             cannot
             consist
             with
             true
             Holiness
             ,
             in
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             is
             sufficiently
             made
             known
             ;
             although
             they
             are
             not
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             Holiness
             is
             not
             in
             some
             degree
             or
             other
             attainable
             without
             the
             belief
             of
             them
             .
             And
             in
             the
             number
             of
             these
             are
             all
             such
             Doctrines
             as
             are
             with
             indisputable
             clearness
             revealed
             to
             us
             .
             Now
             the
             belief
             of
             these
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             not
             in
             it self
             any
             more
             than
             in
             higher
             or
             lower
             degrees
             profitable
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             even
             absolutely
             necessary
             from
             an
             external
             cause
             ,
             though
             not
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Points
             themselves
             ,
             viz.
             In
             regard
             of
             their
             being
             delivered
             with
             such
             abundant
             perspicuity
             ,
             as
             that
             nothing
             can
             cause
             men
             to
             refuse
             to
             admit
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             argueth
             them
             to
             be
             stark
             naught
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             some
             unworthy
             and
             base
             end
             in
             so
             doing
             .
             But
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             here
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             Points
             as
             these
             are
             not
             of
             equal
             necessity
             to
             be
             received
             ▪
             by
             all
             Christians
             ;
             because
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             diversity
             of
             their
             capacities
             ,
             educations
             ,
             and
             other
             means
             and
             advantages
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             may
             be
             most
             plainly
             perceived
             by
             some
             to
             be
             delivered
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             so
             by
             others
             with
             the
             like
             ease
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             what
             hath
             
             been
             said
             of
             
               Fundamental
               Truths
            
             ,
             is
             applicable
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             Contraries
             to
             the
             opposite
             Errours
             ,
             as
             I
             need
             not
             shew
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             would
             we
             know
             whether
             we
             embrace
             
               all
               the
               Fundamentals
            
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             are
             guilty
             of
             no
             damnable
             and
             destructive
             errours
             ;
             among
             the
             great
             diversity
             and
             contrariety
             of
             Opinions
             that
             this
             kingdom
             abounds
             with
             (
             I
             think
             I
             may
             say
             )
             above
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             Christendom
             ;
             our
             onely
             way
             is
             to
             examine
             our selves
             impartially
             after
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             
               Am
               I
               sincerely
               willing
               to
               obey
               my
               Creatour
               and
               Redeemer
               in
               all
               things
               commanded
               by
               them
               ?
               Do
               I
               entertain
               and
               harbour
               no
               lust
               in
               my
               breast
               ?
               Do
               I
               heartily
               endeavour
               to
               have
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               what
               Doctrines
               are
               delivered
               there
               in
               order
               to
               the
               bettering
               of
               my
               soul
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               direction
               of
               my
               life
               and
               actions
               according
               to
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             If
             we
             can
             answer
             these
             Questions
             in
             the
             affirmative
             ;
             whatsoever
             mistakes
             we
             may
             labour
             under
             ,
             they
             can
             be
             none
             of
             them
             such
             as
             will
             undo
             our
             souls
             ;
             because
             we
             shall
             have
             cause
             to
             conclude
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             is
             in
             some
             good
             measure
             effected
             in
             us
             .
             And
             whatsoever
             
             Tenets
             may
             be
             accompanied
             and
             consist
             with
             the
             true
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             solicitous
             care
             to
             keep
             a
             conscience
             void
             of
             offence
             towards
             him
             and
             men
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             certain
             from
             the
             past
             Discourse
             of
             the
             
               Design
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             that
             they
             belong
             not
             to
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             
               Fundamental
               Errours
            
             .
             This
             obedient
             temper
             is
             the
             most
             infallible
             mark
             (
             of
             any
             I
             know
             )
             of
             an
             Orthodox
             man
             ;
             He
             that
             is
             indued
             with
             it
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             erre
             ,
             cannot
             be
             an
             Heretique
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             will
             be
             an
             occasion
             of
             speaking
             more
             anon
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
             The
             Sixth
             Inference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               
                 Design
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               teacheth
               us
               what
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               we
               ought
               ,
               as
               Christians
               ,
               to
               be
               most
               Zealous
               for
               or
               against
               .
            
          
           
             SIxthly
             ,
             We
             consequently
             learn
             
               what
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               we
               ought
               ,
               as
               Christians
               ,
               to
               be
               most
               zealous
               for
               or
               against
               .
            
             Those
             ,
             surely
             ,
             that
             are
             most
             available
             to
             the
             begetting
             and
             encrease
             of
             true
             holiness
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             concern
             our selves
             
             most
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             :
             And
             those
             which
             have
             the
             greatest
             tendency
             towards
             the
             endangering
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             set
             our selves
             with
             the
             greatest
             industry
             and
             vigour
             against
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             plain
             ,
             because
             the
             former
             do
             most
             promote
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             do
             it
             most
             disservice
             .
             S.
             Iude
             exhorts
             in
             the
             third
             verse
             of
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             
               to
               contend
               earnestly
            
             for
             the
             Faith
             
               which
               was
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
            
             ;
             that
             holy
             Doctrine
             which
             was
             first
             delivered
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             unanimously
             by
             his
             Apostles
             after
             him
             ;
             which
             is
             perfectly
             contrary
             to
             the
             wicked
             and
             abominable
             Doctrines
             taught
             by
             the
             profane
             crew
             he
             speaks
             of
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             (
             and
             were
             more
             than
             probably
             the
             Gnosticks
             )
             which
             
               were
               crept
               in
               unawares
               ,
               who
               were
               before
               ordained
               to
               this
               condemnation
            
             (
             or
             whose
             Impostures
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             vengeance
             which
             should
             be
             taken
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             
               formerly
               written
               of
            
             or
             foretold
             both
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             )
             
               ungodly
               men
               ,
               turning
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               into
               lasciviousness
               ,
               and
               denying
               the
               only
               Lord
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             And
             we
             ought
             to
             contend
             against
             whatsoever
             is
             designed
             to
             overthrow
             and
             make
             ineffectual
             that
             most
             blessed
             Doctrine
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             more
             or
             less
             tends
             so
             to
             do
             .
             Our
             
             zeal
             should
             be
             altogether
             employed
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             personal
             and
             
               real
               Holiness
            
             ,
             and
             mostly
             for
             the
             Essential
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Necessary
             means
             and
             helps
             to
             it
             .
             But
             doubtless
             it
             cannot
             be
             worth
             our
             while
             to
             lay
             out
             any
             considerable
             matter
             of
             our
             heat
             ,
             either
             for
             or
             against
             
               Doubtful
               Opinions
               ,
               Alterable
               Modes
               ,
               Rites
            
             and
             
               Circumstances
               of
               Religion
            
             :
             They
             are
             not
             things
             on
             which
             much
             weight
             may
             be
             warrantably
             laid
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             too
             weak
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             being
             so
             little
             serviceable
             or
             disserviceable
             to
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             plain
             they
             are
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             eager
             defending
             or
             opposing
             of
             such
             kind
             of
             things
             ,
             is
             (
             to
             use
             the
             similitude
             of
             an
             excellent
             person
             )
             like
             the
             Apes
             blowing
             at
             a
             Glow-worm
             which
             affords
             neither
             light
             nor
             warmth
             .
             Nay
             it
             is
             no
             less
             injurious
             to
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             than
             unserviceable
             and
             useless
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             been
             effectually
             taught
             by
             very
             woful
             experience
             .
             And
             nothing
             doth
             more
             harden
             Atheistically-disposed
             persons
             ,
             than
             their
             observing
             the
             contention
             of
             Christians
             about
             matters
             of
             that
             nature
             ;
             for
             thereby
             do
             they
             take
             a
             measure
             of
             our
             whole
             Religion
             .
             And
             besides
             an
             eager
             concernedness
             about
             them
             is
             too
             ordinarily
             accompanied
             with
             a
             lukewarm
             or
             rather
             frozen
             
             indifference
             concerning
             the
             most
             important
             Points
             and
             the
             Indispensables
             of
             Christianity
             .
             It
             is
             too
             visibly
             apparent
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             That
             those
             which
             have
             such
             a
             
               sealding
               hot
            
             zeal
             either
             for
             or
             against
             things
             of
             
               no
               certainty
            
             and
             
               no
               necessity
            
             ,
             are
             many
             of
             them
             (
             as
             their
             predecessors
             the
             Pharisees
             were
             )
             in
             the
             very
             other
             extreme
             as
             to
             not
             a
             few
             of
             the
             weightyest
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
             The
             Seventh
             Inference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               
                 Design
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               well
               considered
               will
               give
               us
               great
               light
               into
               the
               just
               Bounds
               and
               Extent
               of
               Christian
               Liberty
               .
               Of
               complying
               with
               the
               Customes
               of
               our
               Country
               ,
               and
               the
               will
               of
               our
               Governours
               .
               The
               Great
               difference
               between
               the
               Mosaical
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospel
               as
               to
               its
               Preceptive
               part
               .
            
          
           
             SEventhly
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             greatly
             satisfied
             by
             considering
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             concerning
             the
             
               Iust
               bounds
               and
               extent
               of
               our
               Christian
               Liberty
               .
            
             For
             that
             being
             to
             make
             men
             holy
             ,
             it
             may
             safely
             be
             presumed
             
             that
             such
             things
             as
             have
             neither
             directly
             nor
             consequentially
             any
             tendency
             to
             the
             depraving
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             are
             left
             free
             to
             us
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             either
             to
             do
             them
             or
             not
             to
             do
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             cause
             .
             Whatsoever
             doth
             neither
             promote
             no●…
             hinder
             
               this
               Design
            
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             is
             neither
             injoyn'd
             upon
             us
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             forbidden
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Whatever
             things
             are
             any
             way
             necessary
             to
             the
             furtherance
             of
             it
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             matter
             of
             strict
             duty
             ;
             and
             what
             are
             so
             profitable
             thereunto
             ,
             that
             the
             Omission
             of
             them
             doth
             make
             the
             effecting
             of
             this
             Design
             more
             difficult
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             ordinarily
             so
             also
             .
             Whatsoever
             is
             
               in
               its
               own
               nature
            
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             
               Circumstance
               inseparably
               adhering
               to
               it
            
             ,
             a
             necessary
             occasion
             of
             gratifying
             some
             one
             or
             other
             corrupt
             affection
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             doing
             of
             w
             ch
             we
             shall
             
               certainly
               desile
            
             our
             own
             Souls
             or
             the
             Souls
             of
             others
             ,
             either
             by
             drawing
             them
             thereby
             to
             ,
             or
             hardening
             and
             encourageing
             them
             in
             any
             wickedness
             (
             which
             is
             that
             our
             Saviour
             means
             by
             offending
             or
             
               scandalizing
               little
               ones
            
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             severely
             forbidden
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             eighth
             chapter
             of
             the
             first
             epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             )
             can
             be
             no
             other
             than
             absolutely
             unlawful
             :
             And
             whatsoever
             is
             
             foreseen
             to
             be
             a
             probable
             occasion
             of
             any
             one
             of
             these
             mischiefs
             ,
             must
             also
             be
             carefully
             avoided
             by
             us
             .
             But
             those
             things
             which
             are
             none
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             than
             perfectly
             indifferent
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             whatsoever
             of
             such
             are
             commended
             by
             the
             Custome
             of
             the
             places
             we
             live
             in
             ,
             or
             Commanded
             by
             Superiors
             ,
             or
             made
             by
             any
             Circumstance
             convenient
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             our
             Christian
             liberty
             consists
             in
             this
             that
             we
             have
             leave
             to
             do
             them
             .
             And
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             sin
             to
             comply
             with
             our
             Country-men
             and
             Neighbours
             in
             their
             plainly
             innocent
             usages
             and
             harmless
             Customes
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             will
             of
             our
             Governours
             when
             they
             command
             us
             such
             things
             ;
             that
             it
             would
             be
             so
             ,
             to
             refuse
             so
             to
             do
             .
             For
             our
             refusing
             to
             comply
             with
             either
             of
             these
             can
             hardly
             proceed
             from
             any
             thing
             better
             than
             a
             proud
             affectation
             of
             singularity
             ,
             or
             at
             best
             from
             superstitious
             s●…rupulosity
             ;
             which
             ,
             in
             calling
             it
             Superstitious
             ,
             I
             intimate
             to
             be
             very
             evil
             ,
             as
             much
             of
             Conscience
             as
             there
             may
             be
             in
             it
             .
             For
             Superstition
             implyeth
             a
             frightful
             and
             over-timorous
             apprehension
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             base
             and
             undervaluing
             conception
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Greek
             word
             that
             expresseth
             it
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             signifieth
             .
             
             That
             which
             makes
             men
             Superstitious
             ,
             is
             such
             an
             opinion
             of
             God
             as
             represents
             him
             a
             very
             Angry
             and
             Captious
             Being
             ,
             but
             yet
             such
             a
             one
             too
             as
             may
             be
             a●…oned
             and
             pacified
             by
             a
             great
             care
             and
             exactness
             in
             certain
             little
             matters
             ,
             in
             performances
             and
             abstinences
             of
             an
             insignificant
             and
             very
             trivial
             nature
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Ancient
             Author
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Diognetus
             therein
             acquaints
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             were
             no
             such
             squeamish
             or
             conceited
             Creatures
             as
             to
             live
             in
             a
             different
             way
             from
             the
             people
             among
             whom
             they
             inhabited
             ;
             and
             saith
             that
             they
             distinguish'd
             themselves
             from
             their
             Neighbors
             and
             other
             folk
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               neither
               by
               civil
               customes
               ,
               nor
               a
               certain
               language
               ,
            
             (
             or
             phrases
             or
             
               tone
               )
               proper
               to
               themselves
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               nor
               that
               they
               affected
               to
               make
               themselves
               notifi●…d
               by
               any
               peculiarities
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             harmless
             matters
             )
             as
             a
             foolish
             Sect
             among
             our selves
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             fanciful
             people
             ,
             now
             adays
             do
             .
          
           
             I
             design
             not
             here
             so
             tedious
             a
             work
             as
             that
             of
             examining
             particulars
             by
             the
             Rule
             we
             have
             given
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             shew
             in
             the
             general
             that
             we
             may
             be
             satisfied
             concerning
             the
             
               Extent
               of
               our
               Christian
               ●…berty
            
             by
             well
             weighing
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianit●…
               ▪
            
             
             and
             may
             understand
             what
             kind
             of
             things
             must
             needs
             be
             free
             to
             us
             under
             the
             Gospel-dispensation
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ;
             leaving
             it
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             make
             application
             ,
             and
             consider
             the
             nature
             of
             particulars
             by
             comparing
             them
             with
             this
             Rule
             .
             But
             I
             presume
             I
             need
             not
             mind
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             suppose
             all
             this
             while
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             plainly
             commanded
             and
             forbidden
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             must
             be
             done
             and
             forborn
             by
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             not
             be
             sagacious
             enough
             to
             discern
             how
             every
             thing
             there
             commanded
             is
             serviceable
             ,
             or
             forbidden
             is
             injurious
             ,
             to
             the
             Design
             of
             Holiness
             :
             For
             surely
             none
             can
             doubt
             but
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             understand
             me
             ,
             in
             what
             I
             have
             asserted
             ,
             to
             have
             this
             meaning
             onely
             ,
             viz.
             That
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             things
             which
             the
             Gospel
             speaketh
             nothing
             in
             particular
             and
             clearly
             concerning
             ,
             the
             best
             course
             we
             can
             take
             in
             order
             to
             our
             knowing
             to
             what
             Heads
             to
             refer
             them
             (
             whether
             to
             that
             of
             things
             commanded
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             of
             forbidden
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             of
             Indifferent
             things
             )
             is
             to
             examine
             them
             by
             this
             General
             Rule
             ,
             
               viz.
               the
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             conclude
             this
             ,
             The
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             preceptive
             part
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             by
             the
             former
             a
             vast
             multitude
             
             of
             perfectly
             Indifferent
             things
             were
             imposed
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             also
             prohibited
             :
             But
             by
             the
             latter
             ,
             onely
             those
             things
             are
             injoyned
             that
             are
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             of
             indispensable
             necessity
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             means
             and
             helps
             towards
             them
             :
             And
             there
             is
             nothing
             thereby
             forbidden
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             evil
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             therefore
             evil
             onely
             because
             forbidden
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             either
             commanded
             or
             forbidden
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             Religion
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             order
             to
             our
             good
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             in
             order
             to
             such
             a
             good
             too
             as
             consists
             in
             the
             Reformation
             and
             Renovation
             of
             our
             lives
             and
             natures
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             our
             past
             Discourse
             concerning
             
               the
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             may
             give
             us
             great
             light
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             what
             kind
             of
             things
             ,
             we
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Gospel-dispensation
             ,
             
               must
               do
            
             ,
             and
             are
             matter
             of
             necessary
             duty
             ;
             
               must
               not
               do
            
             ,
             and
             are
             matter
             of
             sin
             ;
             and
             
               may
               do
            
             or
             
               leave
               undone
            
             without
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
             The
             Eighth
             Inference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               most
               unaccountable
               thing
               to
               do
               that
               which
               is
               Essentially
               Evil
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               opinions
               presumed
               to
               be
               Doctrines
               relating
               thereunto
               .
               The
               Pope
               and
               Church
               of
               Rome
               most
               prodigiously
               guilty
               in
               this
               particular
               .
               And
               not
               a
               few
               of
               those
               that
               profess
               ▪
               Enmity
               against
               Popery
               too
               lyable
               also
               to
               the
               same
               charge
               .
            
          
           
             EIghthly
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             plainly
             inferred
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               the
               most
               strangely
               unaccountable
               thing
               for
               men
               in
               defence
               or
               favour
               of
               that
               way
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               they
               take
               to
               be
               most
               truly
               the
               Christian
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               opinions
               that
               are
               presumed
               by
               them
               to
               be
               Doctrines
               thereunto
               belonging
               ,
               to
               do
               that
               which
               is
               essentially
               and
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               evil
               .
            
             For
             these
             act
             quite
             contrary
             to
             
               the
               Design
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
            
             and
             so
             consequently
             ,
             do
             what
             lye●…h
             in
             ther●…
             to
             spoil
             it
             ,
             and
             render
             it
             a
             〈◊〉
             and
             insignificant
             thing
             by
             the
             co●…
             〈◊〉
             take
             
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Pope
             and
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             are
             most
             prodigiously
             guilty
             of
             this
             madness
             ;
             they
             doing
             the
             most
             plainly
             vicious
             and
             immoral
             actions
             imaginable
             to
             promote
             the
             Interest
             (
             as
             they
             pretend
             )
             of
             that
             which
             they
             call
             
               the
               Catholique
               Faith.
            
             For
             ,
             their
             imposing
             of
             their
             own
             sences
             upon
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             Persecuting
             ,
             Burning
             and
             Damning
             men
             for
             not
             subscribing
             to
             theirs
             as
             to
             God's
             words
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             better
             than
             an
             Act
             of
             Devilish
             pride
             and
             barbarous
             cruelty
             .
             It
             is
             so
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             a
             compelling
             men
             to
             acknowledge
             their
             wisdom
             to
             be
             such
             as
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             suspected
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             the
             determination
             of
             points
             that
             are
             the
             most
             doubtful
             and
             disputable
             :
             Nay
             neither
             in
             such
             Opinions
             and
             Practices
             of
             theirs
             as
             most
             apparently
             contradict
             a
             multitude
             of
             Texts
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             And
             moreover
             in
             endeavouring
             to
             force
             all
             men
             to
             act
             and
             think
             as
             they
             do
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             they
             with
             Luci●…erian
             arrogance
             usurp
             the
             Empire
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             sway
             that
             Scepter
             over
             mens
             consciences
             which
             is
             his
             peculiarly
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             need
             not
             say
             that
             they
             are
             therein
             no
             whit
             less
             cruel
             than
             they
             are
             
               proud
               ▪
            
             
             For
             what
             greater
             cruelty
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             than
             to
             inflict
             upon
             people
             the
             saddest
             of
             calamities
             and
             the
             horridest
             tortures
             (
             whereof
             the
             instances
             are
             innumerable
             )
             for
             such
             things
             as
             they
             cannot
             have
             the
             least
             cause
             to
             think
             they
             are
             able
             to
             help
             ;
             and
             which
             they
             have
             also
             the
             greatest
             reason
             to
             conclude
             they
             are
             not
             at
             all
             blame
             worthy
             for
             ?
             I
             say
             what
             can
             be
             greater
             cruelty
             than
             this
             is
             ?
             except
             their
             designing
             thereby
             to
             terrifie
             men
             to
             the
             owning
             of
             Doctrines
             and
             doing
             actions
             perfectly
             against
             the
             clearest
             sense
             of
             their
             minds
             and
             expres●…est
             Dictates
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             exercise
             of
             no
             less
             cruelty
             towards
             their
             Souls
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             is
             towards
             their
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             Villanies
             are
             there
             which
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Proselytes
             have
             stuck
             at
             committing
             for
             the
             Propagation
             of
             their
             Religion
             ?
             Such
             as
             exciting
             subjects
             to
             take
             arms
             against
             their
             lawful
             Sovereigns
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             obliged
             in
             the
             bonds
             of
             most
             Solemn
             Oaths
             ;
             Poisoning
             and
             S●…abbing
             of
             Princes
             ,
             the
             most
             barbarous
             Massacres
             that
             any
             History
             can
             give
             account
             of
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             what
             Frauds
             and
             Perfidiousness
             ,
             what
             Treachery
             ,
             what
             Impostures
             ,
             what
             Pe●…juries
             ,
             what
             Cruelties
             and
             horrid
             out-rages
             have
             they
             thought
             
             too
             wicked
             to
             be
             undertaken
             and
             persisted
             in
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             HOLY
             CHURCH
             ?
          
           
             But
             I
             would
             I
             could
             say
             that
             of
             all
             that
             are
             called
             Christians
             the
             Papists
             onely
             are
             lyable
             to
             this
             charge
             ;
             but
             ,
             alas
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             manifest
             to
             be
             denied
             or
             yet
             dissembled
             ,
             that
             not
             a
             few
             of
             those
             that
             profess
             enmity
             to
             Popery
             are
             sadly
             guilty
             ,
             though
             not
             equally
             with
             the
             Papists
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             .
             But
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             certain
             than
             that
             for
             any
             of
             us
             to
             be
             cruel
             and
             of
             a
             persecuting
             spirit
             ,
             to
             be
             wrathful
             and
             furious
             ,
             to
             backbite
             and
             slander
             ,
             to
             be
             false
             and
             perfidious
             ,
             to
             be
             ungovernable
             ,
             rebellious
             ,
             or
             seditious
             ,
             to
             be
             uncharitable
             or
             in
             any
             kind
             whatsoever
             unjust
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             is
             most
             unsufferable
             and
             inexcuseable
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             behave
             our selves
             after
             this
             manner
             upon
             any
             account
             whatever
             ,
             Religion
             would
             be
             the
             most
             useless
             thing
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             were
             lawful
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             onely
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             say
             that
             it
             would
             not
             be
             more
             useless
             and
             unprofitable
             than
             mischievous
             and
             hurtfull
             .
             Nor
             would
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             it self
             be
             worthy
             our
             profession
             ,
             if
             it
             would
             give
             us
             leave
             ,
             upon
             any
             design
             ,
             to
             allow
             our selves
             in
             the
             forementioned
             
             Immoralities
             or
             in
             any
             one
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             are
             none
             ,
             it
             more
             absolutely
             or
             with
             greater
             severity
             forbiddeth
             than
             such
             as
             these
             .
             
               Who
               is
               a
               wise
               man
               and
               indued
               with
               knowledge
               among
               you
            
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Iames
               )
               Let
               him
               shew
               out
               of
               a
               good
               conversation
               his
               works
               with
               meekness
               of
               wisdom
               ;
               but
               if
               ye
               have
               bitter
               envyings
               and
               stri●…e
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               glory
               not
               ,
               and
               lie
               not
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             do
             not
             boast
             of
             your
             Christian
             wisdom
             ,
             nor
             play
             the
             Hypocrites
             in
             pretending
             to
             be
             Spiritual
             )
             
               this
               wisdom
               des●…endeth
               not
               from
               above
            
             (
             is
             not
             zeal
             kindled
             from
             heaven
             )
             
               but
               is
               earthly
               ,
               s●…nsual
               ,
               Devilish
               :
               For
               where
               envy
               and
               strife
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               confusion
               and
               every
               evil
               work
               .
               But
               the
               wisdom
               that
               is
               from
               above
               ,
               is
               first
               pure
               ,
               then
               peaceable
               ,
               gentle
               ,
               and
               easie
               to
               be
               entreated
               ,
               full
               of
               mer●…y
               and
               good
               fruits
               ,
               without
               Partiality
               ,
               and
               without
               Hypocrisie
               :
               And
               the
               fruit
               of
               righteousness
               is
               sown
               in
               peace
               ,
               of
               them
               that
               make
               peace
               ,
               Iames
            
             3.
             13.
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             And
             S.
             Paul
             tells
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             Chap.
             4.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             That
             
               the
               Fruit
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               Love
               ,
               Ioy
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               Long-suffering
               ,
               Gentleness
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Meekness
               ,
               Temperance
               .
            
             And
             he
             reckoneth
             among
             the
             works
             of
             the
             ●…lesh
             ,
             vers
             .
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             not
             onely
             Adlultery
             ,
             
             
               Fornication
               ,
               Uncle●…nness
               ,
               I
               asciviousness
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               Wit●…herast
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               Mur●…
               ,
               Drunkenness
               ,
               Revelling
               :
            
             but
             also
             
               Hatred
               ,
               Variance
               ,
               Emulations
               ,
               Wrath
               ,
               Strife
               ,
               Seditions
               ,
               Envyings
               :
            
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               they
               which
               do
               such
               things
            
             (
             such
             as
             these
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               ●…ormer
               )
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
            
             And
             adds
             vers
             .
             24.
             that
             
               They
               which
               are
               Christ's
               ,
               have
               〈◊〉
               the
               flesh
               with
               the
               af●…ections
               and
               lusts
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             such
             as
             the
             foregoing
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             appeareth
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             discoursed
             concerning
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             that
             the
             grati●…ication
             of
             any
             of
             these
             affections
             is
             so
             far
             from
             becoming
             lawful
             or
             more
             warrantable
             by
             being
             yielded
             to
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             rendered
             the
             more
             wretchedly
             foolish
             and
             unaccountable
             by
             this
             means
             .
             For
             thus
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             than
             to
             be
             irreligious
             to
             promote
             Religion
             ,
             to
             be
             Un-christian
             to
             do
             service
             to
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             go
             the
             directest
             way
             to
             
               destroy
               i●…
            
             ,
             by
             the
             means
             we
             use
             for
             its
             preservation
             :
             And
             we
             do
             our
             particular
             Opinions
             and
             Forms
             of
             Religion
             more
             Mischief
             in
             alienating
             the
             minds
             of
             others
             from
             them
             ,
             than
             their
             most
             Professed
             Adversaries
             will
             be
             able
             to
             do
             by
             all
             their
             Attempts
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             such
             wild
             and
             wicked
             expressions
             of
             zeal
             
             for
             them
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             thus
             to
             do
             is
             to
             oppose
             the
             interest
             of
             our
             Religion
             to
             that
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             these
             away
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             that
             :
             As
             appears
             from
             our
             Discourse
             in
             the
             second
             Section
             .
             But
             what
             Madness
             is
             like
             to
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
             The
             Ninth
             Inference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               most
               unwarrantable
               thing
               for
               those
               that
               are
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               to
               prefer
               any
               other
               Design
               before
               that
               of
               making
               men
               really
               Righteous
               and
               Holy.
               That
               this
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               whole
               Design
               of
               their
               Preaching
               .
               That
               it
               is
               of
               as
               great
               concernment
               that
               they
               promote
               the
               same
               Business
               by
               their
               Conversations
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               do
               it
               by
               their
               Doctrine
               .
               Infinite
               Mischiefs
               occasioned
               by
               the
               loose
               Lives
               of
               Ministers
               .
               Several
               Instances
               of
               Practices
               extremely
               blame-worthy
               in
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               That
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               a
               regard
               to
               the
               Weaknesses
               of
               Persons
               so
               far
               as
               lawfully
               they
               may
               .
               That
               the
               
                 Promoting
                 of
                 Holiness
              
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               Design
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
               .
            
          
           
           
             NInthly
             ,
             Seeing
             our
             Saviour's
             
               grand
               and
               onely
               direct
               Design
               was
               to
               make
               men
               really
               Righteous
               and
               Holy
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               most
               unwarrantable
               thing
               for
               those
               that
               are
               his
               Ministers
               and
               Representatives
               to
               prefer
               any
               other
               before
               this
               ;
               for
               those
               that
               are
               intrusted
               with
               the
               care
               of
               souls
               to
               concern
               themselves
               about
            
             any
             
               thing
               so
               much
               as
            
             this
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             plainly
             their
             Duty
             to
             subordinate
             every
             thing
             they
             do
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             Sacred
             Function
             ,
             hereunto
             ;
             and
             to
             imitate
             their
             Great
             Master
             ,
             all
             they
             can
             ,
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             it
             ;
             to
             promote
             Holiness
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             lyeth
             in
             them
             ,
             both
             by
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             Conversations
             :
             with
             all
             perspicuity
             and
             plainness
             to
             instruct
             their
             People
             in
             all
             the
             indisputable
             Doctrines
             of
             Christianity
             above
             any
             other
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             a
             special
             care
             to
             shew
             them
             the
             aptness
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             furtherance
             of
             Holiness
             of
             Heart
             and
             Life
             :
             And
             most
             to
             inculcate
             those
             upon
             them
             which
             have
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             manifest
             and
             immediate
             tendency
             thereunto
             :
             to
             inform
             them
             of
             their
             whole
             duty
             relating
             to
             God
             ,
             their
             Neighbour
             and
             themselves
             impartially
             ;
             to
             press
             them
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             with
             the
             greatest
             affection
             and
             fervency
             ;
             and
             to
             back
             on
             their
             Exhortations
             with
             
             the
             most
             prevalent
             and
             inforcing
             Motives
             ;
             the
             most
             rational
             and
             convincing
             Arguments
             ;
             couragiously
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             discovery
             of
             tenderest
             compassion
             to
             sinners
             ,
             to
             reprove
             all
             sins
             without
             exception
             ;
             and
             faithfully
             to
             shew
             the
             danger
             of
             living
             in
             any
             one
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             to
             do
             thus
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             publique
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             occasion
             ,
             in
             private
             also
             ,
             and
             readily
             to
             embrace
             all
             opportunities
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Thus
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             )
             did
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             spend
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             his
             Ministers
             to
             come
             as
             near
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             in
             their
             practice
             ,
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             out
             of
             question
             :
             And
             thus
             also
             did
             his
             immediate
             Successors
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             employ
             themselves
             ;
             as
             might
             be
             largly
             made
             to
             appear
             .
             They
             preach'd
             the
             Word
             ,
             were
             
               instant
               both
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               they
               reproved
               ,
               rebuked
               and
               exhorted
               with
               all
               long-suffering
               and
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             according
             as
             S.
             Paul
             charged
             Timothy
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             solemn
             and
             severe
             manner
             :
             even
             
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               who
               shall
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               d●…ad
               ,
               at
               his
               appearing
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               .
            
             And
             that
             charge
             by
             parity
             of
             reason
             must
             concern
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             as
             well
             as
             that
             Bishop
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             taught
             men
             by
             their
             Lives
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             encouraged
             them
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             whatsoever
             duties
             they
             injoyned
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             Example
             ;
             so
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             of
             infinite
             concernment
             that
             all
             that
             have
             the
             conduct
             of
             Souls
             committed
             to
             them
             should
             do
             the
             like
             .
             S.
             Paul
             exhorted
             Timothy
             first
             
               to
               take
               heed
               to
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             
             then
             
               to
               the
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             and
             the
             former
             advice
             was
             of
             no
             whit
             less
             necessity
             and
             importance
             than
             was
             the
             latter
             .
             For
             (
             as
             woful
             experience
             assureth
             us
             )
             a
             Minister
             of
             a
             careless
             and
             loose
             life
             ,
             let
             his
             parts
             and
             ability
             in
             preaching
             be
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             nay
             though
             he
             should
             behave
             himself
             never
             so
             faithfully
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             be
             zealous
             against
             the
             very
             vices
             he
             himself
             is
             guilty
             of
             (
             which
             would
             be
             very
             strange
             if
             he
             should
             )
             must
             needs
             do
             more
             hurt
             incomparably
             ,
             than
             he
             can
             do
             good
             .
             And
             though
             (
             as
             some
             of
             them
             will
             tell
             them
             )
             it
             is
             the
             Peoples
             duty
             to
             do
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             they
             do
             ;
             yet
             is
             there
             nothing
             more
             impossible
             than
             to
             teach
             them
             effectually
             that
             Lesson
             .
             Mankind
             (
             as
             we
             had
             before
             occasion
             to
             shew
             )
             is
             mightily
             addicted
             to
             imitation
             ,
             and
             Examples
             (
             especially
             those
             of
             Governors
             and
             Teachers
             )
             have
             a
             greater
             
             force
             upon
             people
             ordinarily
             than
             have
             Instructions
             ;
             but
             chiefly
             
               bad
               Examples
            
             (
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             natural
             proneness
             to
             vice
             )
             than
             
               good
               Instructions
            
             .
             Had
             not
             the
             Apostles
             expressed
             as
             great
             a
             care
             of
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             as
             of
             what
             they
             said
             ,
             how
             they
             lived
             as
             how
             they
             preached
             ,
             Christianity
             would
             (
             without
             doubt
             )
             have
             been
             so
             far
             from
             prevailing
             and
             getting
             ground
             as
             it
             hath
             done
             ;
             that
             it
             could
             not
             have
             long
             survived
             its
             Blessed
             Author
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             bid
             adiue
             to
             the
             world
             with
             him
             ▪
             Most
             men
             ,
             do
             what
             we
             can
             ,
             will
             judge
             of
             our
             Sermons
             by
             our
             Conversations
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             see
             these
             bad
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             think
             those
             good
             ;
             nor
             the
             Doctrines
             contained
             in
             them
             practicable
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             no
             better
             effect
             upon
             those
             that
             preach
             them
             .
             And
             besides
             no
             man
             will
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             serious
             and
             in
             good
             earnest
             in
             pressing
             those
             duties
             upon
             others
             ,
             which
             he
             makes
             no
             conscience
             of
             performing
             himself
             .
          
           
             Nay
             every
             man's
             judgement
             in
             Divine
             things
             may
             warrantably
             be
             suspected
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             a
             wicked
             and
             vicious
             Life
             .
             And
             those
             that
             are
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             that
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             pass
             a
             judgement
             upon
             Doctrines
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             blamed
             if
             they
             question
             their
             Minister's
             
             Orthodoxy
             ,
             while
             they
             observe
             in
             him
             any
             kind
             of
             Immorality
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             he
             lives
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             any
             one
             Lust.
             For
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             
               knowing
               the
               Truth
            
             is
             made
             onely
             to
             such
             as
             
               continue
               in
               Christ's
            
             
             words
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             are
             obedient
             to
             his
             Precepts
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             adde
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             one
             's
             talks
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             are
             like
             to
             prevail
             very
             little
             upon
             his
             Auditors
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             at
             all
             heeded
             by
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             while
             they
             consider
             that
             the
             Preacher
             hath
             a
             soul
             to
             save
             as
             well
             as
             they
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             love
             that
             they
             bear
             to
             their
             lusts
             ,
             with
             the
             Devil's
             help
             ,
             will
             easily
             perswade
             them
             ,
             that
             either
             these
             things
             are
             but
             mere
             sictions
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             the
             one
             may
             be
             obtained
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             escaped
             ,
             upon
             far
             easier
             terms
             than
             he
             talks
             of
             .
             But
             as
             for
             those
             few
             in
             whom
             the
             sense
             of
             true
             Vertue
             and
             Piety
             have
             made
             so
             deep
             an
             impression
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             have
             never
             the
             slighter
             opinion
             of
             the
             necessity
             thereof
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             Minister's
             wicked
             Example
             ;
             the
             prejudice
             that
             they
             cannot
             but
             conceive
             against
             him
             renders
             his
             discourses
             insipid
             and
             unaffecting
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             ordinarily
             take
             all
             opportunities
             to
             turn
             their
             backs
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             quite
             forsake
             him
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             if
             
             they
             are
             not
             as
             understanding
             as
             
               well
               meaning
            
             people
             ,
             are
             too
             easily
             drawn
             away
             from
             all
             other
             Churches
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             left
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             prey
             to
             some
             demure
             and
             fairly
             pretending
             Sectary
             .
             And
             I
             am
             very
             certain
             from
             my
             own
             observation
             ,
             that
             no
             one
             thing
             hath
             so
             conduced
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             our
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             done
             the
             separating
             parties
             so
             much
             service
             as
             the
             scandalous
             lives
             of
             some
             that
             exercise
             the
             Ministerial
             Function
             in
             her
             .
             The
             late
             Excellent
             Bishop
             of
             Down
             and
             Connar
             hath
             this
             memorable
             passage
             in
             a
             Sermon
             he
             preached
             to
             the
             University
             at
             
               Dublin
               :
               If
               ye
               become
               burning
               &
               shining
               Lights
               ,
               if
               ye
               do
               not
               detain
               the
               Truth
               in
               unrighteousness
               ,
               if
               ye
               walk
               in
               light
               and
               live
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               your
               Doctrine
               will
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               that
               truth
               will
               prevail
               :
               But
               if
               you
               live
               wickedly
               &
               scandalously
               ,
               every
               little
               Schismalick
               will
               put
               you
               to
               shame
               ,
               &
               draw
               Disciples
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               abuse
               your
               flocks
               ,
               and
               feed
               them
               with
               Colo●…ynths
               and
               Hemlock
               ,
               and
               place
               Heresie
               in
               the
               chair
               appointed
               for
               your
               Religion
               .
            
             But
             to
             hasten
             to
             the
             dispatch
             of
             this
             unpleasant
             Topick
             :
             wicked
             ministers
             are
             of
             all
             other
             ill-livers
             the
             most
             scandalous
             ,
             for
             they
             lay
             the
             greatest
             stumbling
             block
             ,
             of
             any
             whatsoever
             ,
             before
             mens
             souls
             ;
             and
             what
             our
             Saviour
             said
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             
             may
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             be
             applyed
             to
             them
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             will
             neither
             enter
             into
             heaven
             themselves
             nor
             yet
             suffer
             them
             that
             are
             entering
             to
             go
             in
             :
             so
             far
             are
             they
             from
             saving
             themselves
             and
             those
             that
             hear
             them
             .
             But
             I
             would
             to
             God
             ,
             such
             would
             well
             lay
             to
             heart
             those
             sad
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Luke
             17.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               but
               that
               offences
               will
               come
               ;
               but
               woe
               unto
               him
               through
               whom
               they
               come
               :
               it
               were
               better
               for
               him
               that
               a
               Milstone
               were
               hanged
               about
               his
               neck
               ,
               and
               he
               cast
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             those
             words
             are
             not
             more
             effectual
             to
             scare
             them
             ,
             than
             are
             these
             following
             of
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             
               viz.
               Tully
            
             ,
             concerning
             vicious
             Philosophers
             to
             shame
             them
             into
             a
             better
             life
             :
             saith
             he
             in
             his
             
               Tusculan
               Questions
            
             ,
             the
             second
             book
             ,
             
               Quotusquisque
               Philosophorun●…
               invenitur
               ,
               qui
               sit
               ita
               moratus
               ,
               &c.
               
               What
               one
               of
               many
               Philosophers
               is
               there
               who
               so
               behaves
               himself
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               such
               a
               mind
               and
               life
               ,
               as
               Reason
               requireth
               ;
               which
               accounteth
               his
               Doctrine
               not
               a
               boast
               of
               Science
               but
               a
               law
               of
               life
               ;
               which
               obeyeth
               himself
               ,
               and
               is
               governed
               by
               his
               own
               precepts
               ?
               We
               may
               see
               some
               so
               light
               and
               vain
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               have
               been
               better
               for
               them
               to
               be
               wholly
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               have
               learn
               ▪
               d
               any
               thing
               :
               others
               so
               covetous
               of
               money
               ,
               thirsty
               of
               praise
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               many
               such
               slaves
               to
               their
               lusts
               ,
            
             
             ut
             cum
             eorum
             vitâ
             mirabiliter
             pugnet
             oratio
             ,
             
               That
               their
               lives
               do
               marvellously
               contradict
               their
               Doctrine
               .
            
             Quod
             quidem
             mihi
             videtur
             esse
             turpissimum
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Which
               to
               me
               seems
               the
               most
               filthy
               and
               abominable
               of
               all
               things
               .
               For
               as
               he
               which
               professing
               himself
               a
               Grammarian
               speaks
               barbarously
               ,
               and
               who
               being
               desirous
               to
               be
               accounted
               a
               Musician
               sings
               scurvily
               ,
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               shame-worthy
               for
               his
               being
               defective
               in
               that
               the
               knowledge
               and
               skill
               of
               which
               he
               arrogates
               to
               himself
               ;
               so
               a
               Philosopher
            
             in
             ratione
             vitae
             peccans
             ,
             
               miscarrying
               in
               his
               manners
               ,
               is
               in
               this
               respect
               the
               baser
               and
               more
               wretched
               Creature
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               office
               of
               which
               he
               will
               needs
               be
               a
               Master
               ,
               he
               doth
               amiss
            
             ;
             artemque
             vitae
             professus
             delinquit
             in
             vitâ
             ,
             
               and
               prosessing
               the
               art
               of
               well-living
               ,
               or
               of
               teaching
               others
               to
               live
               well
               ,
               is
               faulty
               and
               miscarrieth
               in
               his
               own
               life
               .
            
             Could
             this
             excellent
             Heathen
             thus
             inveigh
             against
             wicked
             Philosophers
             ,
             what
             Satyre
             can
             be
             tart
             and
             severe
             enough
             for
             ungodly
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Glorious
             and
             most
             Holy
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Jesus
             ?
             I
             will
             adde
             one
             more
             saying
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             ,
             which
             he
             spake
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             whom
             he
             was
             training
             up
             for
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             Matt.
             5.
             13.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               Salt
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               Salt
               hath
               lost
               its
               savour
               ,
               wherewith
               shall
               it
               be
               salted
               ?
               It
            
             
             
               is
               thence-forth
               good
               for
               nothing
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               trodden
               under
               foot
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             Well
             ,
             I
             say
             that
             the
             Design
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Gospel
             being
             to
             make
             men
             holy
             ,
             those
             behave
             themselves
             infinitely
             disbecoming
             his
             Ministers
             and
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             live
             unholily
             ;
             and
             so
             do
             all
             such
             also
             (
             as
             was
             at
             first
             intimated
             )
             as
             do
             not
             above
             all
             things
             endeavour
             the
             promoting
             and
             furtherance
             of
             that
             Design
             .
             And
             of
             that
             number
             are
             those
             that
             are
             ever
             affecting
             to
             make
             people
             stare
             at
             their
             high-flown
             and
             Bum-baste
             Language
             ,
             or
             to
             please
             their
             Phancies
             with
             foolish
             jingles
             and
             Pedantick
             and
             Boyish
             wit
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             admired
             for
             their
             ability
             in
             dividing
             a
             hair
             ,
             their
             Metaphysical
             acuteness
             and
             Scholastick
             subtilty
             ;
             or
             for
             their
             doughty
             dexterity
             in
             controversial
             squabble
             .
             And
             among
             such
             may
             those
             also
             ,
             and
             those
             chiefly
             ,
             be
             reckoned
             ,
             that
             seek
             to
             approve
             themselves
             to
             their
             Auditors
             to
             be
             men
             of
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             make
             the
             plain
             and
             easie
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             intricate
             and
             obscure
             as
             ever
             they
             are
             able
             :
             These
             are
             so
             far
             from
             endeavouring
             above
             all
             things
             to
             advance
             the
             
               Design
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             not
             any
             greater
             enemies
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             
             than
             they
             are
             .
             And
             to
             them
             I
             may
             adde
             such
             as
             preach
             up
             Free-grace
             and
             Christian
             Privileges
             otherwise
             than
             as
             Motives
             to
             excite
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             never
             scarcely
             insist
             upon
             any
             Duties
             except
             those
             of
             believing
             ,
             laying
             hold
             on
             Christ's
             Righteousness
             ,
             applying
             the
             promises
             (
             which
             are
             all
             really
             the
             same
             with
             them
             )
             and
             renouncing
             our
             own
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             those
             that
             have
             none
             at
             all
             to
             renounce
             have
             a
             mighty
             kindness
             for
             .
             All
             which
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             may
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             preached
             ;
             but
             to
             make
             the
             Christians
             duty
             to
             consist
             either
             wholly
             or
             mostly
             in
             those
             particulars
             ,
             and
             especially
             as
             they
             are
             explained
             by
             not
             a
             few
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             effectually
             to
             harden
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             encrease
             their
             number
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             no
             sincere
             converts
             .
          
           
             Those
             again
             do
             nothing
             less
             than
             chiefly
             promote
             
               the
               business
               of
               Holiness
            
             ,
             that
             are
             never
             in
             their
             Element
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             talking
             of
             the
             Irrespectiveness
             of
             God's
             Decrees
             ,
             the
             Absoluteness
             of
             his
             Promises
             ,
             the
             utter
             disability
             and
             perfect
             impotence
             of
             Natural
             men
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             towards
             their
             own
             conversion
             ,
             &c.
             and
             insist
             with
             greatest
             Emphasis
             and
             Vehemence
             upon
             such
             like
             false
             and
             dangerous
             opinions
             .
             And
             those
             may
             well
             accompany
             
             and
             be
             joyned
             with
             the
             foregoing
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             such
             narrow
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Unchristian
             Spirits
             as
             to
             make
             it
             their
             Great
             business
             to
             advance
             the
             petty
             interest
             of
             any
             party
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             concern
             themselves
             more
             about
             doing
             this
             ,
             than
             about
             promoting
             and
             carrying
             on
             that
             wherein
             consists
             the
             chief
             good
             of
             all
             Mankind
             :
             and
             are
             more
             zealous
             to
             make
             Proselytes
             to
             their
             Particular
             Sects
             than
             Converts
             to
             a
             Holy
             Life
             ;
             and
             press
             more
             exact
             and
             rigid
             Conformity
             to
             their
             Modes
             and
             Forms
             than
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Essential
             Duties
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             all
             the
             forementioned
             have
             doubtless
             little
             cause
             to
             expect
             a
             [
             
               well
               done
               good
               and
               faithful
               servant
            
             ]
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             their
             Saviour
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             their
             practice
             being
             so
             very
             contrary
             to
             that
             of
             his
             (
             whose
             Ministers
             they
             profess
             themselves
             to
             be
             )
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             they
             making
             Christianity
             so
             infinitely
             different
             a
             thing
             from
             what
             he
             made
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             furthermore
             ,
             it
             is
             unquestionably
             the
             Duty
             of
             all
             the
             Stewards
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             God
             to
             take
             special
             heed
             that
             they
             do
             not
             by
             over-severe
             insisting
             on
             any
             little
             matters
             and
             unnecessary
             things
             ,
             give
             their
             people
             a
             temptation
             to
             conclude
             
             that
             they
             lay
             the
             greatest
             weight
             upon
             them
             ;
             but
             so
             to
             behave
             themselves
             towards
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             them
             assurance
             that
             there
             is
             no
             interest
             so
             dear
             to
             them
             as
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             self-denying
             as
             to
             have
             a
             regard
             to
             the
             weaknesses
             of
             persons
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             lawfully
             ,
             and
             without
             disobeying
             Authority
             they
             may
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             departure
             from
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             they
             belong
             to
             ;
             and
             to
             use
             all
             fair
             and
             prudent
             ways
             to
             perswade
             those
             back
             again
             thereunto
             ,
             which
             there
             is
             any
             the
             least
             reason
             to
             hope
             are
             not
             irrecoverably
             gone
             away
             .
             It
             being
             very
             much
             the
             interest
             of
             their
             souls
             not
             to
             continue
             in
             separation
             :
             and
             not
             of
             theirs
             only
             but
             of
             others
             too
             ,
             in
             that
             strifes
             and
             contentions
             ,
             envyings
             and
             animosities
             are
             like
             to
             be
             kept
             alive
             ,
             and
             greatly
             to
             encrease
             ,
             while
             men
             keep
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             where
             these
             are
             (
             as
             it
             was
             said
             S.
             Iames
             hath
             told
             us
             )
             there
             must
             needs
             be
             
               confusion
               and
               every
               evil
               work
            
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             no
             other
             than
             what
             the
             great
             S.
             Paul
             thought
             it
             no
             disparagement
             to
             him
             to
             be
             exemplary
             to
             us
             in
             .
             For
             saith
             he
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             19
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Though
               I
               be
               free
               from
               all
               men
               ,
               yet
               have
               I
               made
               my self
               a
               servant
               to
               all
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               gain
               the
               more
               :
               And
               unto
               the
               Iews
               I
               became
               as
               a
               Iew
               ,
               that
               I
               might
            
             
             
               gain
               the
               Iews
               ;
               to
               them
               that
               are
               under
               the
               law
               as
               under
               the
               law
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               gain
               them
               that
               are
               under
               the
               law
               ;
               to
               them
               that
               are
               without
               law
            
             (
             or
             observe
             not
             the
             law
             of
             
               Moses
               )
               as
               without
               law
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               gain
               them
               that
               are
               without
               law
               :
               To
               the
               weak
               became
               I
               as
               weak
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               gain
               the
               weak
               ;
               I
               am
               made
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               by
               all
               means
               save
               some
               .
            
             The
             summe
             of
             which
             words
             amount
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             denyed
             himself
             in
             the
             use
             of
             his
             liberty
             to
             gain
             those
             who
             were
             not
             acquainted
             with
             the
             extent
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             dealt
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             in
             that
             way
             which
             he
             thought
             most
             probable
             to
             convert
             them
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             .
             Not
             that
             he
             sneaked
             and
             dissembled
             and
             made
             weak
             people
             think
             that
             he
             was
             of
             their
             mind
             ,
             and
             so
             confirmed
             them
             in
             their
             mistakes
             and
             follies
             ;
             or
             had
             any
             regard
             to
             the
             humours
             of
             unreasonable
             and
             meerly
             captious
             people
             that
             will
             be
             finding
             faults
             upon
             no
             ground
             at
             all
             :
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             unworthy
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             so
             of
             all
             Inferiour
             Ministers
             and
             likewise
             of
             every
             private
             Christian.
             
          
           
             And
             our
             past
             discourse
             assures
             us
             also
             that
             the
             promoting
             of
             Holiness
             in
             mens
             hearts
             and
             lives
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             only
             design
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             and
             Church
             
             Censures
             :
             And
             't
             is
             easie
             to
             shew
             that
             if
             the
             Laws
             of
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             were
             framed
             and
             the
             execution
             of
             them
             directed
             onely
             ,
             or
             
               above
               any
               other
            
             ,
             to
             the
             service
             of
             this
             Design
             ;
             or
             that
             no
             interest
             did
             sway
             so
             much
             with
             their
             Chief
             Governours
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             (
             and
             still
             is
             )
             most
             dear
             to
             the
             Great
             Founder
             and
             King
             of
             the
             Church
             whom
             they
             represent
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             lose
             in
             their
             little
             and
             petty
             concerns
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             gain
             in
             this
             Grand
             one
             ,
             we
             should
             quickly
             see
             Christendome
             in
             most
             lovely
             and
             blessed
             Circumstances
             .
             All
             people
             that
             have
             any
             thing
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             would
             quickly
             unite
             and
             agree
             together
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             factious
             Hypocrites
             they
             would
             be
             with
             ease
             supprest
             ,
             and
             put
             out
             of
             all
             capacity
             of
             doing
             mischief
             .
             This
             I
             say
             might
             be
             easily
             shewn
             ,
             and
             plainly
             demonstrated
             ;
             but
             it
             needs
             not
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             more
             undeniably
             evident
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
             The
             Tenth
             Inference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               an
               Obedient
               Temper
               of
               Mind
               is
               an
               excellent
               and
               necessary
               Qualification
               to
               prepare
               men
               for
               a
               firm
               Belief
               and
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ.
               That
               it
               is
               so
               by
               virtue
               of
               Christ's
               promise
               .
               That
               it
               is
               so
               in
               its
               own
               Nature
               .
               This
               shewed
               in
               three
               Particulars
               ,
               viz.
               in
               that
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               will
               help
               us
               to
               judge
               without
               prejudice
               concerning
               the
               Doctrines
               contained
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               2.
               
               It
               will
               give
               satisfaction
               concerning
               the
               main
               Doctrines
               of
               Christianity
               far
               excelling
               any
               that
               can
               arise
               from
               mere
               speculation
               .
               3.
               
               It
               will
               secure
               from
               the
               Causes
               of
               Errour
               in
               those
               Points
               that
               are
               of
               weightiest
               importance
               .
               Six
               Causes
               of
               such
               Errours
               laid
               down
               ;
               and
               an
               Obedient
               Disposition
               of
               mind
               shewed
               to
               secure
               from
               each
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             TEnthly
             ,
             
               We
               learn
               what
               is
               the
               best
               Temper
               and
               Disposition
               of
               mind
               to
               bring
               to
               the
               Study
               of
               Christ's
               Gospel
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               our
               firm
               belief
               and
               right
               understanding
               of
               it
               .
            
             Seeing
             its
             Design
             is
             to
             make
             men
             
             
               entirely
               obedient
               ,
               and
               truly
               holy
               ,
            
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             a
             desire
             so
             to
             be
             is
             the
             most
             excellent
             and
             necessary
             qualification
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             Iohn
             7.
             17.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               will
               do
               his
               will
            
             (
             or
             is
             willing
             to
             do
             it
             )
             
               he
               shall
               know
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               whether
               it
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               whether
               I
               speak
               of
               my self
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             throughly
             satisfied
             concerning
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             shall
             be
             abundantly
             convinced
             that
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             no
             Imposture
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             came
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             he
             declared
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             was
             sent
             by
             God
             to
             reveal
             his
             Will.
             Such
             a
             one
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             proposed
             to
             him
             ,
             shall
             heartily
             embrace
             the
             Gospel
             as
             containing
             the
             true
             ,
             the
             onely
             true
             Religion
             .
             And
             therefore
             observe
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             Iohn
             8.
             47.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               heareth
               God's
               words
               ;
               ye
               therefore
               hear
               them
               not
               ,
               because
               ye
               are
               not
               of
               God
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             of
             an
             obedient
             Temper
             ,
             and
             ambitious
             of
             doing
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             receive
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             in
             his
             name
             I
             preach
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             you
             Iews
             ,
             for
             your
             parts
             refuse
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             because
             you
             are
             insincere
             and
             hypocritical
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             Acts
             13.
             48.
             
             That
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             as
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             is
             
             doubtless
             in
             this
             place
             to
             be
             rendred
             )
             disposed
             ,
             or
             
               in
               a
               ready
               preparedness
               ,
               for
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
               believed
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             Those
             which
             were
             
               Proselytes
               of
               the
               Gate
            
             ,
             who
             were
             admitted
             by
             the
             Iews
             to
             the
             Hope
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             their
             portion
             in
             the
             Age
             to
             come
             ,
             without
             submitting
             to
             their
             whole
             law
             ,
             or
             any
             more
             than
             owning
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             observing
             the
             
               seven
               precepts
               of
               Noah
            
             (
             as
             Master
             Mede
             hath
             learnedly
             and
             with
             great
             conviction
             shewn
             ;
             )
             These
             being
             desirous
             to
             live
             Godlily
             ,
             and
             not
             prejudiced
             against
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             as
             the
             Iews
             generally
             were
             ,
             did
             then
             at
             Antioch
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             upon
             its
             first
             being
             made
             known
             to
             them
             :
             And
             of
             this
             sort
             was
             Cornelius
             ,
             whose
             conversion
             to
             Christianity
             we
             read
             of
             before
             in
             the
             tenth
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             this
             sence
             is
             also
             implied
             in
             the
             first
             cited
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             viz.
             That
             ,
             as
             he
             which
             is
             willing
             to
             do
             God's
             will
             ,
             shall
             know
             that
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             came
             from
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             shall
             rightly
             understand
             that
             Doctrine
             too
             .
             For
             it
             would
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             for
             him
             to
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             if
             his
             Faith
             be
             not
             accompanied
             with
             an
             ability
             to
             pass
             a
             right
             judgement
             on
             the
             sence
             of
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             able
             to
             distinguish
             
             between
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             and
             that
             which
             is
             falsly
             imposed
             at
             any
             time
             upon
             the
             world
             as
             his
             ,
             and
             fathered
             upon
             him
             by
             ungodly
             Heretiques
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             satisfied
             that
             what
             he
             delivered
             in
             the
             general
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             S.
             Iohn
             to
             this
             same
             purpose
             expresseth
             himself
             ,
             1
             Epistle
             4.
             6.
             
             
               He
               that
               knoweth
               God
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             practically
             ,
             or
             is
             Obedient
             )
             
               heareth
               us
               ;
               he
               that
               is
               not
               of
               God
            
             (
             or
             is
             not
             willing
             to
             obey
             him
             )
             
               heareth
               not
               us
               ;
               hereby
               know
               we
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               error
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             this
             obedient
             temper
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             distinguishing
             betwixt
             these
             two
             Spirits
             .
             And
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Design
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             that
             being
             to
             make
             men
             Holy
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             presumed
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             considereth
             it
             with
             a
             desire
             of
             being
             so
             ,
             must
             needs
             both
             believe
             it
             to
             have
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             be
             inlightened
             in
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             all
             the
             necessary
             Points
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             be
             enabled
             to
             give
             a
             particular
             ,
             explicite
             and
             understanding
             assent
             to
             them
             :
             So
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             lie
             in
             the
             power
             of
             any
             subtile
             seducer
             to
             rob
             him
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             or
             to
             infect
             him
             with
             any
             Principles
             that
             are
             directly
             destructive
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             are
             so
             plainly
             in
             their
             consequences
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             shall
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             that
             ill
             use
             of
             them
             as
             to
             be
             perswaded
             
             by
             them
             to
             let
             go
             his
             hold
             of
             any
             Fundamental
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             For
             our
             Saviour
             having
             so
             infinitely
             concerned
             himself
             for
             the
             destroying
             of
             sin
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             us
             partakers
             of
             his
             holiness
             ,
             as
             to
             aim
             at
             this
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             all
             he
             did
             and
             suffered
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             the
             whole
             business
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ;
             we
             may
             be
             certain
             that
             those
             Honest
             Souls
             that
             come
             to
             the
             study
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             desire
             of
             reaping
             this
             advantage
             by
             it
             ,
             cannot
             be
             left
             destitute
             of
             Christ's
             grace
             and
             blessing
             to
             make
             it
             successful
             to
             them
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             it
             should
             be
             without
             a
             thorow-belief
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             all
             its
             absolutely
             necessary
             and
             Essential
             parts
             .
             This
             we
             might
             be
             assured
             of
             from
             that
             consideration
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             no
             Promise
             extant
             of
             that
             his
             grace
             to
             such
             well
             disposed
             people
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             diverse
             others
             besides
             that
             which
             we
             have
             produced
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             a
             sincere
             desire
             of
             being
             obedient
             and
             holy
             must
             needs
             
               of
               it self
            
             very
             greatly
             dispose
             us
             for
             the
             belief
             and
             sufficient
             understanding
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             be
             very
             necessary
             in
             order
             thereunto
             also
             .
             For
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             It
             will
             help
             us
             to
             judge
             without
             prejudice
             and
             partiality
             concerning
             it
             and
             the
             particular
             Doctrines
             therein
             contained
             .
             He
             whose
             hearty
             desire
             it
             is
             to
             please
             God
             in
             doing
             his
             Will
             ,
             will
             be
             unbyassed
             in
             his
             judgement
             in
             enquiries
             after
             it
             .
             He
             knows
             that
             he
             cannot
             make
             that
             to
             be
             Truth
             by
             thinking
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             before
             so
             ;
             and
             that
             truth
             will
             be
             truth
             whatsoever
             he
             thinks
             on
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             doth
             not
             wish
             that
             this
             or
             that
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             then
             endeavour
             to
             perswade
             himself
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ;
             but
             will
             only
             examine
             what
             is
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             entertain
             an
             erroneous
             perswasion
             .
             He
             will
             bring
             his
             mind
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             not
             wrest
             the
             Gospel
             to
             his
             mind
             .
             But
             vice
             and
             sin
             ,
             being
             allowed
             and
             predominant
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             must
             needs
             warp
             the
             judgement
             and
             clap
             a
             heavy
             byass
             on
             it
             ▪
             that
             will
             draw
             it
             to
             favour
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             their
             interest
             in
             all
             matters
             it
             is
             concerned
             in
             .
             And
             therefore
             a
             man
             of
             wicked
             and
             depraved
             Affections
             cannot
             but
             be
             exceeding
             unapt
             to
             study
             a
             Book
             whose
             Design
             is
             such
             as
             the
             Gospel's
             is
             .
             But
             the
             obediently-disposed
             will
             bring
             free
             ,
             ingenuous
             and
             candid
             spirits
             to
             this
             work
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             very
             fitly
             prepared
             to
             do
             it
             with
             good
             success
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             honest
             and
             sincere
             temper
             
             of
             mind
             will
             help
             a
             man
             to
             evidence
             for
             his
             satisfaction
             concerning
             the
             main
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             far
             excelling
             any
             that
             can
             arise
             from
             mere
             speculation
             ●…
             namely
             that
             of
             sense
             and
             
               Experience
               ▪
            
             The
             man
             that
             is
             indued
             with
             it
             ,
             shall
             
               know
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               of
               God
               ,
            
             he
             shall
             not
             onely
             believe
             it
             according
             to
             the
             strict
             notion
             of
             that
             Phrase
             .
             There
             is
             an
             inward
             sweetness
             in
             Holy
             Truths
             that
             a
             Good
             soul
             will
             relish
             ,
             and
             savour
             ,
             but
             the
             vitiated
             palates
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             love
             with
             any
             lust
             cannot
             taste
             it
             .
             
               How
               sweet
            
             (
             said
             
               David
               )
               are
               thy
               words
               unto
               my
               taste
               ,
               yea
               ,
               sweeter
               than
               Honey
               unto
               my
               mouth
               .
            
             Now
             
               naked
               demonstrations
            
             give
             but
             very
             poor
             and
             slight
             satisfaction
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             knowledge
             that
             ariseth
             from
             sense
             and
             Experience
             ;
             and
             this
             latter
             alone
             will
             remove
             from
             us
             all
             doubt
             and
             uncertainty
             ▪
             Therefore
             that
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             weak
             and
             foolish
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             most
             worthy
             and
             laudable
             speech
             of
             the
             honest
             Martyr
             :
             
               Though
               I
               cannot
               dispute
               ,
               I
               can
               die
               for
               Christ
               ▪
            
             No
             one
             that
             hath
             tasted
             honey
             ,
             can
             at
             all
             doubt
             of
             its
             sweetness
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             want
             cunning
             enough
             to
             answer
             the
             Arguments
             whereby
             a
             Sophister
             may
             attempt
             to
             prove
             it
             bitter
             .
             We
             say
             ,
             
               seeing
               is
               believing
            
             .
             And
             the
             great
             evidence
             that
             our
             Saviour
             proved
             
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Messias
             by
             ,
             was
             that
             of
             sense
             .
             By
             this
             was
             Thomas
             his
             incredulity
             ,
             as
             very
             strong
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             immediately
             overcome
             .
             And
             the
             Bodily
             senses
             are
             not
             more
             infallible
             than
             is
             the
             purified
             sense
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             aforesaid
             temper
             of
             mind
             will
             secure
             those
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             causes
             of
             errour
             in
             those
             Points
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             are
             of
             weightiest
             importance
             .
             It
             is
             undoubtedly
             certain
             that
             mistakes
             about
             these
             cannot
             possibly
             arise
             from
             the
             obscurity
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             it
             being
             as
             plain
             as
             heart
             can
             wish
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             ;
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             in
             
               the
               Free
               Discourse
            
             .
             Therefore
             errours
             that
             are
             of
             a
             damnable
             nature
             must
             necessarily
             proceed
             from
             vicious
             causes
             ,
             such
             as
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Gross
               Ignorance
               :
               But
               't
               is
               not
               possible
               to
               find
               this
               in
               any
               soul
               that
               is
               sincerely
               desirous
               to
               obey
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               too
               high
               opinion
               of
               our
               parts
               and
               Reason
               :
               By
               which
               is
               often
               occasioned
               a
               rejection
               of
               whatsoever
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               comprehend
               .
               But
               the
               honest
               soul
               can
               have
               no
               such
               conceits
               of
               his
               Reason
               ;
               he
               knows
               nothing
               more
               undoubtedly
               than
               that
               he
               is
               a
               weak
               and
               most
               shallow
               Creature
               .
               He
               knows
               that
               the
               most
               contemptible
               Insect
               and
               common
               Weed
               are
               able
               to
               pose
               
               and
               put
               him
               to
               a
               
                 non-plus
                 ▪
              
               and
               that
               it
               would
               therefore
               be
               the
               highest
               of
               Arrogances
               in
               him
               to
               believe
               nothing
               revealed
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               an
               adequate
               object
               of
               his
               understanding
               .
               This
               man
               will
               submit
               his
               Reason
               to
               Divine
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               not
               Divine
               Revelation
               to
               his
               Reason
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               he
               cannot
               ,
               though
               he
               would
               never
               so
               fain
               ,
               believe
               that
               which
               doth
               manifestly
               contradict
               the
               Reason
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               and
               the
               Innate
               sense
               of
               his
               soul
               ;
               but
               therefore
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               no
               such
               things
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               a
               matter
               of
               Divine
               Revelation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Proud
               Affectation
               of
               being
               thought
               wiser
               than
               other
               folk
               .
               This
               was
               a
               great
               thing
               which
               made
               the
               first
               Heretiques
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ever
               knew
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               Arrogant
               Title
               they
               assumed
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               distinguished
               their
               Sect
               by
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Gnostiques
              
               .
               But
               that
               temper
               of
               mind
               that
               makes
               men
               unfeignedly
               desirous
               of
               Piety
               and
               true
               Vertue
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               all
               such
               ambitious
               and
               aspiring
               thoughts
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Liquorish
               curiosity
               and
               wantonness
               of
               spirit
               .
               When
               people
               are
               glutted
               with
               those
               wholesome
               truths
               which
               they
               have
               for
               many
               years
               been
               entertained
               with
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               hunting
               after
               Novelties
               ;
               when
               
               they
               grow
               weary
               of
               their
               honest
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               following
               every
               Upstart
               that
               sets
               himself
               in
               opposition
               to
               them
               ;
               it
               can
               hardly
               otherwise
               be
               but
               that
               they
               must
               fall
               into
               dangerous
               errors
               .
               The
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               3.
               that
               ,
               
                 The
                 time
                 will
                 come
                 when
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 endure
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 their
                 own
                 lusts
                 will
                 they
                 heap
                 to
                 themselves
                 Teachers
                 :
              
               (
               But
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               that
               they
               will
               do
               thus
               ?
               it
               followeth
               )
               
                 having
                 itching
                 Fars
              
               .
               But
               the
               obedientlyinclined
               soul
               will
               be
               careful
               to
               keep
               in
               that
               good
               way
               ,
               which
               by
               experience
               he
               hath
               found
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               to
               avoid
               all
               bye-paths
               .
               Nor
               will
               he
               be
               running
               after
               Seducers
               ,
               but
               shun
               them
               all
               he
               can
               ,
               as
               being
               conscious
               of
               his
               own
               weakness
               and
               his
               aptness
               without
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               to
               be
               misled
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               love
               of
               ,
               and
               being
               wedded
               to
               any
               one
               lust
               whatsoever
               will
               certainly
               endanger
               mens
               falling
               into
               the
               worst
               of
               Heresies
               .
               When
               men
               have
               some
               beloved
               sins
               or
               sin
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               resolved
               they
               will
               not
               part
               with
               ,
               and
               are
               as
               a
               
                 Right
                 Eye
              
               or
               
               
                 Right
                 Hand
              
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               easily
               perswaded
               to
               entertain
               such
               Principles
               as
               will
               allow
               them
               to
               live
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               abandon
               those
               that
               will
               not
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               
                 wrest
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               (
               as
               those
               the
               Apostle
               
               speaks
               of
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               16.
               
               )
               
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 destruction
              
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               upon
               the
               rack
               to
               make
               them
               speak
               such
               things
               as
               may
               consist
               with
               the
               interest
               of
               their
               corrupt
               affections
               .
               
                 Quod
                 volumus
                 ,
                 facilè
                 credimus
              
               ,
               that
               which
               we
               would
               have
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               we
               easily
               believe
               is
               so
               ;
               and
               what
               we
               desire
               should
               be
               false
               ,
               we
               are
               with
               little
               difficulty
               perswaded
               to
               disbelieve
               .
               This
               therefore
               ,
               hath
               had
               such
               a
               very
               fearful
               influence
               on
               not
               a
               few
               ,
               as
               to
               cause
               them
               at
               length
               to
               throw
               away
               their
               BIBLES
               ,
               to
               deny
               the
               Immortality
               of
               their
               Souls
               ,
               and
               disbelieve
               as
               much
               as
               they
               can
               even
               the
               Being
               of
               a
               Deity
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               sensible
               that
               while
               they
               continue
               in
               their
               sins
               ,
               it
               is
               infinitely
               their
               Interest
               that
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               should
               be
               false
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               other
               life
               ,
               and
               no
               God.
               But
               I
               need
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Honest
               ,
               Obedient
               Person
               is
               one
               that
               is
               not
               devoted
               to
               any
               Lust.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               just
               judgement
               of
               God
               upon
               these
               and
               the
               like
               accounts
               ,
               is
               the
               last
               cause
               I
               shall
               mention
               of
               mens
               disbelieving
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               renouncing
               any
               of
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Christianity
               .
               
                 Even
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 retain
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 knowledge
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               to
               acknowledge
               him
               in
               their
               practice
               )
               
                 God
                 gave
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 Reprobate
              
               
               (
               or
               an
               adulterate
               ,
               corrupted
               )
               
                 mind
                 ▪
              
               Rom.
               1.
               28.
               
               
                 Because
                 they
                 received
                 not
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 ;
                 God
                 shall
                 send
                 them
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 strength
                 of
                 delusion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 believe
                 a
                 lie
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 might
                 be
                 damned
                 who
                 believed
                 not
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 pleasure
                 in
                 unrighteousness
                 .
              
               2
               Thess.
               2
               ▪
               10.
               
               The
               forementioned
               particulars
               do
               of
               themselves
               lead
               to
               the
               most
               dangerous
               errours
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               then
               must
               they
               needs
               so
               do
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               backed
               on
               with
               the
               Divine
               Vengeance
               .
               But
               if
               honesty
               and
               an
               Obedient
               temper
               of
               Soul
               will
               secure
               from
               the
               other
               causes
               of
               errour
               and
               seduction
               ,
               it
               will
               ,
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               secure
               from
               
                 this
                 last
              
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             a
             sincere
             desire
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             true
             Holiness
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             help
             men
             to
             a
             thorow-belief
             and
             sufficient
             understanding
             of
             that
             Book
             which
             is
             onely
             designed
             to
             indue
             them
             with
             it
             :
             And
             that
             nothing
             can
             occasion
             the
             contrary
             but
             a
             wilful
             adhering
             to
             some
             one
             or
             other
             immorality
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             hath
             a
             very
             great
             aptness
             so
             to
             do
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             least
             matter
             of
             wonder
             ,
             to
             see
             men
             of
             excellent
             wits
             and
             brave
             accomplishments
             ,
             either
             fall
             into
             gross
             errours
             or
             even
             into
             a
             flat
             disbelief
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             As
             strange
             as
             this
             may
             
             seem
             to
             some
             ,
             it
             appears
             from
             our
             past
             Discourse
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             real
             cause
             of
             admiration
             in
             it
             .
             For
             other
             endowments
             ,
             of
             as
             excellent
             use
             as
             they
             may
             be
             when
             accompanied
             with
             that
             of
             an
             obedient
             temper
             ,
             must
             needs
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             to
             the
             Souls
             that
             are
             adorned
             and
             graced
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             separated
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             occasion
             those
             vices
             that
             may
             well
             make
             way
             for
             Heresies
             .
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             an
             acute
             wit
             when
             it
             hath
             not
             a
             purified
             sense
             going
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             sufficient
             praerequisite
             to
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             Evangelical
             truths
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             notable
             an
             Engine
             as
             the
             Grand
             Deceiver
             can
             desire
             to
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             bringing
             about
             his
             mischievous
             designs
             upon
             the
             person
             that
             is
             Master
             of
             it
             .
             So
             that
             indeed
             ,
             it
             is
             on
             the
             contrary
             rather
             matter
             of
             wonder
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             that
             hath
             a
             naughty
             Will
             ,
             should
             have
             a
             good
             Iudgement
             in
             Gospel-truths
             ,
             though
             both
             his
             natural
             and
             acquired
             parts
             should
             be
             ne'r
             so
             great
             .
             And
             again
             we
             may
             without
             the
             least
             breach
             of
             Charity
             presume
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             ,
             to
             whom
             Christianity
             is
             sufficiently
             made
             known
             ,
             doth
             either
             disbelieve
             it
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             it
             ,
             his
             Heart
             is
             much
             more
             in
             fault
             than
             is
             his
             Head
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             darkened
             
             his
             Discerning
             faculty
             and
             greatly
             dimmed
             the
             Eye
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             by
             entertaining
             some
             filthy
             lust
             that
             sends
             up
             a
             thick
             sog
             and
             mist
             of
             vapours
             to
             it
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
               teach
               otherwise
            
             (
             saith
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             3.
             
             )
             
               and
               consent
               not
               to
               wholesome
               words
               ,
               even
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               that
               is
               according
               to
               Godliness
               ;
               he
               is
               proud
               ,
            
             &c.
             not
             he
             is
             weak
             and
             cannot
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             wicked
             and
             
               will
               not
            
             understand
             the
             Truth
             .
             And
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             this
             Discourse
             may
             conduce
             to
             the
             no
             small
             encouragement
             of
             the
             weaker
             sort
             :
             Let
             such
             be
             but
             heartily
             solicitous
             about
             doing
             God's
             Will
             and
             having
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             effected
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             need
             fear
             that
             their
             weakness
             will
             betray
             them
             into
             the
             wrong
             way
             to
             Blessedness
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
             The
             Last
             Inference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               we
               are
               taught
               by
               the
               
                 Design
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Essence
               ,
               Power
               and
               Life
               of
               it
               consisteth
               .
               Instances
               of
               what
               kind
               of
               things
               it
               doth
               not
               consist
               in
               .
               For
               what
               Ends
               the
               several
               Exercises
               of
               Piety
               and
               Devotion
               are
               injoyned
               .
               How
               God
               is
               Glorified
               by
               men
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               means
               .
               Whom
               it
               is
               our
               duty
               to
               esteem
               and
               carry
               our selves
               towards
               as
               true
               Christians
               .
               That
               by
               following
               the
               Example
               of
               Christ
               and
               making
               his
               Life
               our
               Pattern
               ,
               we
               shall
               assure
               our selves
               that
               the
               
                 Design
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               is
               effected
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               are
               indued
               with
               the
               Power
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             LAstly
             ,
             We
             learn
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Essence
               ,
               Power
               and
               Life
               of
               it
               consisteth
               ,
               viz.
            
             
             In
             a
             good
             state
             and
             habit
             of
             mind
             ,
             in
             a
             holy
             frame
             and
             temper
             of
             Soul
             ;
             whereby
             it
             esteemeth
             God
             as
             the
             Chiefest
             good
             ,
             preferreth
             him
             and
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             before
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             prizeth
             above
             all
             things
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             Divine
             Perfections
             ;
             such
             as
             Iustice
             and
             
               Righteousness
               ,
               universal
               Charity
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               Mercy
            
             and
             Patience
             ,
             and
             
               all
               kinds
               of
               Purity
            
             .
             From
             whence
             doth
             naturally
             proceed
             a
             hearty
             complyance
             with
             all
             the
             Holy
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             sincere
             endeavours
             to
             perform
             all
             those
             actions
             which
             are
             agreeable
             to
             them
             ,
             are
             necessary
             expressions
             of
             those
             and
             the
             like
             vertues
             ,
             and
             means
             for
             the
             obtaining
             and
             encrease
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             avoid
             the
             Contrary
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             (
             or
             Christianity
             )
             
               is
               not
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               but
               righteousness
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             consist
             in
             any
             merely
             external
             matters
             ,
             or
             bodily
             exercises
             ,
             which
             (
             elsewhere
             he
             saith
             )
             
               do
               profit
               but
               little
            
             .
             And
             
             as
             not
             in
             such
             as
             he
             there
             meaneth
             ,
             viz.
             things
             of
             a
             perfectly
             indifferent
             nature
             ,
             and
             neither
             good
             nor
             evil
             ;
             so
             neither
             in
             such
             as
             are
             very
             good
             and
             laudable
             for
             
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             onely
             their
             flowing
             from
             an
             inward
             Principle
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             that
             denominateth
             any
             whatsoever
             Christian
             actions
             .
             But
             such
             as
             are
             onely
             occasioned
             by
             certain
             external
             inducements
             and
             motives
             ,
             and
             proceed
             not
             from
             any
             good
             temper
             and
             disposition
             of
             Soul
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             commendable
             in
             themselves
             ,
             bespeak
             not
             him
             that
             performeth
             them
             to
             be
             a
             true
             and
             sincere
             Christian.
             
               He
               is
               not
               a
               Iew
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             
               that
               is
               one
               outwardly
               ,
               neither
               is
               that
               Circumcision
               that
               is
               outward
               in
               the
               flesh
               :
               But
               he
               is
               a
               Iew
               ,
               that
               is
               one
               inwardly
               ;
               and
               Circumcision
               is
               that
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Letter
               ,
               whose
               praise
               is
               not
               of
               men
               but
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
            
             2.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             onely
             is
             a
             true
             child
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             heart
             obeyeth
             those
             substantial
             Laws
             that
             are
             imposed
             by
             God
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             if
             no
             one
             that
             doth
             not
             thus
             ,
             might
             properly
             be
             called
             a
             Iew
             or
             child
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             much
             less
             can
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Christian
             and
             a
             
               Disciple
               of
               the
               Holy
               Iesus
            
             be
             due
             to
             him
             .
             He
             (
             it
             is
             evident
             )
             is
             onely
             so
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             is
             in
             some
             measure
             accomplish'd
             .
             And
             it
             appears
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             that
             its
             Design
             is
             Primarily
             
             and
             immediately
             upon
             the
             Nature
             ;
             which
             ,
             being
             rectified
             and
             renewed
             ,
             will
             certainly
             discover
             it self
             so
             to
             be
             throughout
             the
             
               whole
               life
            
             .
             For
             
               a
               good
               tree
               will
               not
               bring
               forth
               corrupt
               fruit
               ,
               nor
               a
               corrupt
            
             
             
               tree
               good
               fruit
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             said
             .
             Were
             it
             possible
             (
             as
             it
             is
             not
             )
             that
             we
             should
             forbear
             all
             outward
             acts
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             our
             Souls
             cleave
             to
             it
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             but
             be
             destitute
             of
             the
             Life
             and
             Power
             of
             Christianity
             .
             And
             should
             we
             abound
             never
             so
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             good
             duties
             ,
             if
             our
             design
             in
             so
             doing
             be
             to
             gratifie
             any
             lust
             ,
             and
             serve
             some
             carnal
             interest
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             so
             far
             from
             Christian
             actions
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             most
             truly
             and
             properly
             called
             sins
             .
             There
             is
             no
             one
             duty
             more
             affectionately
             recommended
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             us
             than
             is
             Alms-giving
             ;
             but
             to
             give
             alms
             to
             be
             seen
             and
             praised
             by
             men
             ,
             is
             no
             better
             than
             base
             Hypocrisie
             (
             as
             Christ
             hath
             told
             us
             )
             so
             far
             is
             it
             from
             an
             expression
             of
             Christian
             Charity
             .
             And
             whatsoever
             materially
             vertuous
             actions
             proceed
             not
             from
             the
             principle
             of
             love
             to
             vertue
             ,
             though
             I
             cannot
             say
             that
             all
             such
             are
             hateful
             to
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             want
             that
             degree
             of
             perfection
             that
             is
             requisite
             to
             make
             them
             
               truly
               Christian.
            
             
             And
             it
             is
             a
             plain
             case
             that
             he
             is
             not
             the
             Christian
             ,
             that
             is
             much
             employed
             in
             the
             Duties
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             Hearing
             God's
             Word
             ,
             Reading
             the
             Bible
             and
             other
             good
             Books
             ,
             &c.
             but
             he
             that
             discovereth
             a
             good
             mind
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             end
             of
             them
             is
             effected
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             the
             better
             for
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             business
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             which
             Prayer
             is
             enjoyned
             .
             We
             are
             therein
             to
             acknowledge
             God's
             Infinite
             Perfections
             ,
             and
             our
             obligations
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             express
             our
             hearty
             sense
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             our
             being
             the
             more
             affected
             with
             those
             ,
             and
             our
             having
             the
             more
             grateful
             resentments
             of
             these
             .
             We
             are
             in
             that
             duty
             to
             address
             our selves
             to
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             what
             we
             want
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             by
             this
             means
             both
             express
             and
             encrease
             our
             dependance
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             him
             for
             the
             obtaining
             thereof
             .
             And
             to
             confess
             and
             bewail
             our
             sins
             ,
             to
             exercise
             Godly
             sorrow
             and
             contrition
             of
             Soul
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             so
             doing
             we
             may
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             deeply
             humbled
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             greater
             averseness
             in
             our
             wills
             against
             them
             .
             The
             communion
             which
             we
             are
             to
             enjoy
             with
             God
             in
             Prayer
             is
             such
             as
             consisteth
             in
             being
             enamoured
             with
             the
             Excellencies
             
             that
             are
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             receiving
             communications
             of
             his
             Nature
             and
             Spirit
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             also
             are
             we
             commanded
             to
             Hear
             and
             Read
             God's
             Word
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             come
             thereby
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             several
             Duties
             he
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             be
             powerfully
             moved
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             concerning
             all
             the
             other
             Exercises
             of
             Piety
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             them
             is
             more
             and
             more
             to
             dispose
             our
             Hearts
             to
             the
             Love
             ,
             and
             our
             wills
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Creatour
             and
             Redeemer
             .
             And
             busying
             our selves
             in
             any
             of
             them
             without
             this
             Design
             may
             well
             be
             counted
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             fruitless
             and
             unaccountable
             actions
             of
             our
             lives
             .
             Thus
             to
             do
             is
             prodigally
             to
             wast
             and
             mispend
             our
             time
             :
             as
             the
             Jews
             were
             upbraided
             by
             one
             of
             their
             adversaries
             ,
             with
             doing
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             Sabbath
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               they
               lost
               one
               day
               in
               seven
               .
            
             And
             those
             that
             are
             most
             constant
             in
             their
             Addresses
             to
             the
             Majesty
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Publique
             and
             Private
             worship
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             they
             go
             into
             his
             
             presence
             with
             the
             entertainment
             and
             allowance
             of
             any
             sinful
             Affection
             ,
             they
             have
             never
             the
             more
             of
             the
             Divine
             Approbation
             upon
             that
             account
             .
             
               If
               I
               regard
            
             ,
             saith
             
               David
               ,
               iniquity
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               hear
               me
               .
            
             God
             esteemeth
             no
             better
             of
             such
             as
             do
             so
             ,
             than
             as
             Hypocritical
             Fawners
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             false-hearted
             Complementers
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             hath
             declared
             that
             their
             Sacrifices
             are
             an
             Abomination
             to
             him
             .
             The
             Generality
             of
             the
             Jews
             were
             such
             a
             people
             :
             God
             by
             his
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             speaks
             thus
             concerning
             them
             .
             
               They
               seek
               me
               dayly
               and
               delight
               to
               know
               my
               ways
               ,
               as
               a
               Nation
               that
               did
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               forsook
               not
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               their
               God.
               They
               ask
               of
               me
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               they
               take
               delight
               in
               approaching
               to
               God.
            
             They
             were
             a
             people
             that
             loved
             to
             fast
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             afflict
             their
             Souls
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             their
             voice
             to
             be
             heard
             on
             high
             :
             But
             giving
             liberty
             to
             themselves
             in
             plain
             immoralities
             ,
             God
             declared
             that
             all
             this
             was
             even
             hateful
             to
             him
             :
             As
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Fifty
             eighth
             of
             Isaiah
             .
             And
             he
             there
             likewise
             telleth
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Fast
               which
               he
               took
               pleasure
               in
               ,
            
             consisteth
             
               in
               loosing
               the
               bands
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               in
               undoing
               the
               heavy
               burthens
               ;
               and
               letting
               the
               oppressed
               go
               free
               ;
               in
               breaking
            
             
             
               every
               yoke
               ;
               in
               dealing
               their
               bread
               to
               the
               Hungry
               ;
               and
               bringing
               the
               poor
               that
               are
               cast
               out
               ,
               to
               their
               houses
               ;
               in
               covering
               the
               Naked
            
             ;
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             strict
             justice
             ,
             mercy
             and
             kindness
             .
             And
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             asks
             them
             ,
             
               To
               what
               purpose
               the
               multitude
               of
               their
               Sacrifices
               were
            
             (
             though
             they
             were
             no
             other
             than
             he
             himself
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             required
             )
             and
             charged
             them
             
               to
               bring
               no
               more
               vain
               oblations
               to
               him
            
             ;
             told
             them
             that
             
               their
               Incense
               was
               an
               Abomination
               to
               him
               ,
               their
               New-moons
               and
               Sabbaths
               and
               calling
               of
               Assemblyes
               he
               could
               not
               away
               with
               ,
            
             that
             
               their
               Solemn
               Assembly
               was
               iniquity
            
             ,
             that
             
               their
               New-Moons
               and
               appointed
               Feasts
               his
               Soul
               hated
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               he
               was
               weary
               to
               bear
               them
               .
            
             And
             all
             this
             because
             these
             were
             the
             onely
             or
             main
             things
             they
             recommended
             themselves
             to
             him
             by
             ;
             their
             Religion
             chiefly
             consisted
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             gave
             themselves
             leave
             to
             be
             unrighteous
             ,
             cruel
             and
             unmerciful
             ,
             as
             may
             there
             be
             seen
             .
          
           
             God
             abhorrs
             to
             see
             men
             come
             cringing
             and
             crowching
             before
             him
             ,
             bestowing
             a
             great
             heap
             of
             the
             best
             words
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             with
             dejected
             countenances
             bemoaning
             themselves
             
             and
             making
             lamentable
             complaints
             of
             their
             wickedness
             to
             him
             ,
             imploring
             mercy
             and
             favour
             from
             him
             ,
             &c.
             when
             they
             resolvedly
             persist
             in
             disobedience
             .
             So
             far
             are
             such
             things
             as
             these
             from
             being
             able
             to
             make
             amends
             for
             any
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             that
             God
             accounts
             them
             no
             better
             than
             Additions
             to
             their
             most
             heinous
             impieties
             ;
             as
             by
             the
             Sixty
             sixth
             of
             I●…aiah
             ,
             it
             further
             appeareth
             :
             It
             is
             said
             there
             ,
             
               He
               that
               killeth
               an
               Ox
               ,
               is
               as
               if
               he
               slew
               a
               man
               ;
               he
               that
               sacrificeth
               a
               Lamb
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               cut
               off
               a
               Dog's
               neck
               ;
               he
               that
               offereth
               an
               〈◊〉
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               offered
               Swines
               blood
               ;
               ●…e
               that
               burneth
               Incense
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ▪
            
             And
             how
             came
             this
             to
             pass
             ?
             it
             follows
             ▪
             
               They
               have
               chosen
               their
               own
               ways
               ,
               and
               their
               Soul
               delighteth
               in
               their
               Abomination●…
               ▪
            
             So
             that
             if
             he
             had
             such
             an
             opinion
             of
             the
             goodliest
             and
             most
             acceptable
             Sacrifices
             when
             offered
             by
             Disobedient
             and
             Immorall
             Persons
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             he
             should
             have
             one
             jot
             a
             better
             of
             the
             most
             affectionate
             Devotions
             of
             those
             that
             take
             no
             care
             to
             be
             really
             and
             inwardly
             righteous
             and
             holy
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             in
             being
             so
             ,
             consists
             (
             as
             was
             said
             )
             the
             Soul
             and
             Life
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
           
             Not
             that
             a
             
               true
               Christian
            
             can
             have
             undervaluing
             and
             slight
             thoughts
             of
             the
             External
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ;
             nor
             that
             he
             can
             contemn
             or
             neglect
             praying
             to
             him
             ,
             singing
             his
             Praises
             ,
             Hearing
             or
             Reading
             his
             Word
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nothing
             less
             :
             For
             by
             the
             serious
             and
             diligent
             performance
             of
             these
             and
             the
             like
             Duties
             he
             comes
             to
             acquire
             and
             encrease
             that
             good
             temper
             of
             Soul
             that
             gives
             him
             the
             denomination
             of
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             through
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Divine
             Grace
             .
             He
             is
             one
             ,
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Hierocles
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               joyns
               Endeavours
               to
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               Prayers
               also
            
             (
             with
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             )
             
               to
               his
               other
               Endeavours
            
             .
          
           
             And
             besides
             the
             solemn
             acknowledgements
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             publique
             and
             private
             ,
             are
             expressions
             of
             Natural
             Justice
             .
             
               Quid
               aliud
               est
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             saith
             
               Tully
               )
               quàm
               Iustitia
               adversùs
               Deos
               ?
               What
               is
               Piety
               or
               Devotion
               but
               Iustice
               towards
               God
               ?
            
             And
             each
             of
             the
             significations
             of
             it
             ,
             whether
             Natural
             or
             Positive
             ,
             they
             are
             
               Payments
               of
               a
               due
               to
               him
            
             ;
             so
             that
             men
             cannot
             be
             so
             much
             as
             honest
             ,
             and
             omit
             the
             honouring
             
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             by
             them
             .
             But
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             these
             Performances
             do
             him
             no
             honour
             at
             all
             ,
             any
             otherwise
             than
             as
             they
             proceed
             from
             a
             good
             and
             sincere
             Soul.
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             our
             often
             cited
             Philosopher
             hath
             this
             other
             excellent
             saying
             ,
             
               viz.
               The
               greatest
               abundance
               and
               profusest
               costliness
            
             
             
               of
               Oblations
               bring
               no
               Honour
               to
               God
               ,
               except
               they
               are
               offered
               with
               a
               Divine
               mind
               :
               For
               the
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrifices
               of
               fools
               are
               but
               food
               for
               the
               fire
               .
               Sacrifices
            
             in
             Ancient
             times
             were
             called
             the
             Food
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             as
             being
             provision
             made
             for
             his
             house
             ;
             but
             (
             saith
             this
             Philosopher
             )
             when
             they
             proceed
             from
             fools
             (
             or
             wicked
             men
             )
             they
             are
             at
             best
             but
             the
             
               Fire's
               meat
            
             ,
             They
             signifie
             nothing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             merely
             thrown
             away
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             the
             best
             intelligible
             and
             most
             significant
             honour
             that
             our
             devoutest
             services
             bring
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             by
             their
             being
             a
             means
             of
             making
             us
             more
             like
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             as
             I
             shewed
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Learned
             Master
             Smith's
             Treatise
             ,
             
               how
               God
               most
               glorifieth
               himself
            
             ,
             so
             I
             think
             it
             
             not
             amiss
             to
             transcribe
             more
             lines
             of
             that
             worthy
             person
             ,
             wherein
             he
             excellently
             sheweth
             
               how
               we
               most
               glorifie
               God
            
             ;
             and
             they
             immediately
             follow
             the
             former
             .
             Saith
             he
             ,
             pag.
             409.
             
             
               As
               God's
               seeking
               his
               own
               glory
               in
               respect
               of
               us
               is
               most
               properly
               the
               flowing
               forth
               of
               his
               Goodness
               upon
               us
               ;
               so
               our
               seeking
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               is
               most
               properly
               our
               endeavouring
               a
               participation
               of
               his
               goodness
               ,
               and
               an
               earnest
               uncessant
               pursuing
               after
               Divine
               perfection
               .
               When
               God
               becomes
               so
               Great
               in
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               all
               created
               things
               so
               l●…ttle
               ,
               that
               we
               reckon
               upon
               nothing
               as
               worthy
               of
               our
               aims
               or
               amb●…tions
               but
               a
               serious
               participation
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               Divine
               Vert●●s
               ,
            
             Love
             ,
             Joy
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Long-suffering
             ,
             Kindness
             ,
             Goodness
             
               and
               the
               like
               ▪
               When
               the
               Soul
               beholding
               the
               Infinite
               Beauty
               and
               Loveliness
               of
               the
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               then
               looking
               down
               and
               beholding
               all
               created
               perfection
               mantled
               over
               with
               darkness
               ,
               is
               ravished
               into
               love
               and
               admiration
               of
               that
               never-setting
               Brightness
               ,
               and
               endeavours
               after
               the
               greatest
               res●●blance
               of
               God
               in
            
             Justice
             ,
             Love
             and
             〈◊〉
             :
             
               when
               conversing
               with
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               by
               a
               secret
               feeling
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               〈◊〉
               and
               power
               of
               his
            
             Goodness
             ,
             
             
               we
               endeavour
               to
               assimilate
               our selves
               to
               him
               :
               Then
               we
               may
               be
               said
               to
            
             Glorifie
             
               him
               indeed
               .
               God
               seeks
               ●…o
               glory
               but
            
             his
             own
             ,
             
               and
               we
               have
               none
               of
            
             our
             own
             
               to
               give
               him
               .
               God
               in
               all
               things
               seeks
               himself
               and
               his
               own
               Glory
               ,
               as
               finding
               nothing
            
             Better
             
               than
               himself
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               love
               him
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               be
               most
               like
               him
               ,
               we
               declare
               plainly
               that
               we
               count
               nothing
            
             Better
             
               than
               he
               is
            
             .
          
           
             See
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             Pag.
             141
             ,
             142
             ,
             143.
             
             And
             this
             same
             Excellent
             Notion
             the
             Pythagoraeans
             (
             however
             they
             came
             by
             it
             )
             did
             also
             teach
             .
             It
             was
             one
             of
             their
             sayings
             ,
             
               Thou
               wil●…
               best
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               by
               assimilating
            
             
             
               and
               making
               thy
               mind
               like
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             And
             I
             will
             trouble
             the
             Reader
             with
             one
             more
             of
             our
             Philosopher's
             sayings
             which
             is
             no
             less
             
             worthy
             of
             his
             observation
             than
             any
             of
             the
             past
             recited
             ones
             ,
             
               viz.
               Thou
               canst
               not
               honour
               God
               in
               giving
               ought
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               becoming
               a
               meet
               and
               worthy
               Person
               to
               receive
               from
               him
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             the
             great
             and
             Infallible
             Oracle
             of
             Truth
             ,
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             hath
             assured
             us
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               Herein
               is
               his
               Father
               Glorified
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               we
               bear
               much
               Fruit
            
             ;
             that
             we
             are
             fruitful
             in
             all
             Holiness
             .
             And
             we
             learn
             from
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Phil.
            
             1.
             11.
             
             That
             they
             are
             the
             
               Fruits
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               which
               are
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             (
             or
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             Grace
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
             )
             which
             redound
             
               to
               the
               praise
               and
               glory
               of
               God.
            
             And
             then
             do
             we
             praise
             him
             most
             significantly
             and
             effectually
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             〈◊〉
             (
             as
             there
             he
             prays
             that
             the
             Philippians
             may
             be
             )
             
               with
               these
               Fruits
            
             :
             when
             Righteousness
             takes
             possession
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             grows
             and
             encreases
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             exerts
             it self
             in
             our
             Lives
             (
             as
             it
             must
             needs
             do
             wheresoever
             it
             is
             )
             and
             our
             whole
             conversations
             shine
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ;
             
               Circumcision
               is
               nothing
               ,
               and
               Uncircumcision
               is
               nothing
               ,
            
             (
             neither
             any
             Opinions
             ,
             nor
             Performances
             ,
             nor
             Forbearances
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             influence
             upon
             the
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             any
             thing
             ;
             )
             
               but
               the
               keeping
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               :
            
             This
             is
             all
             in
             all
             .
             
               In
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             nothing
             at
             all
             availeth
             but
             such
             a
             
             
               Faith
               as
               works
               by
               love
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               is
               perfected
               by
               Charity
            
             )
             and
             
               a
               New-creature
            
             .
             And
             
               if
               any
               man
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               New
               creature
            
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             is
             a
             New
             creature
             ,
             is
             in
             Christ
             or
             a
             true
             Christian
             .
             All
             which
             S.
             Paul
             hath
             plainly
             taught
             us
             ,
             in
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             19.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             17.
             
             Those
             in
             whom
             the
             
               Design
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             hath
             taken
             good
             effect
             ,
             are
             
               indeed
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             such
             :
             in
             the
             success
             of
             that
             must
             needs
             lie
             the
             power
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             in
             nothing
             else
             .
             And
             therefore
             whosoever
             they
             are
             in
             whom
             the
             Genuine
             effects
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             true
             Holiness
             are
             conspicuous
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             Living
             Members
             of
             that
             Body
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head.
             Whoever
             are
             ready
             to
             profess
             their
             Faith
             in
             God
             and
             Christ
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             all
             Scripture
             Phrases
             (
             without
             perverting
             their
             manifest
             and
             apparent
             sense
             )
             and
             lead
             a
             life
             answerable
             ,
             for
             ought
             that
             we
             can
             discern
             ,
             to
             the
             clear
             intimations
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             will
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Rules
             plainly
             laid
             down
             in
             his
             Holy
             Gospel
             ,
             (
             though
             it
             should
             not
             be
             their
             fortune
             to
             concur
             with
             us
             in
             all
             our
             sentiments
             )
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             judge
             them
             to
             be
             indued
             with
             all
             the
             Essentials
             and
             Integral
             parts
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             
             and
             accordingly
             to
             carry
             our selves
             towards
             them
             :
             Or
             we
             shall
             offer
             them
             too
             great
             a
             temptation
             to
             suspect
             ,
             that
             we
             our selves
             are
             ignorant
             wherein
             they
             consist
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             our
             great
             Profession
             are
             void
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             one
             thing
             more
             which
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             to
             add
             concerning
             the
             weighty
             and
             most
             important
             Point
             we
             are
             now
             discoursing
             ,
             and
             which
             contains
             the
             summ
             of
             all
             that
             need
             to
             be
             said
             about
             it
             ,
             viz.
             That
             it
             is
             impossible
             we
             should
             not
             have
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             accomplished
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             we
             should
             be
             destitute
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             make
             
               our
               Saviour's
               most
               Excellent
               Life
            
             (
             a
             short
             account
             of
             which
             we
             have
             been
             in
             this
             Tractate
             presented
             with
             ,
             )
             the
             
               Pattern
               of
               our
               ●…ves
               ▪
            
             if
             we
             write
             after
             that
             Fair
             Copy
             he
             hath
             therein
             set
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             tread
             in
             his
             Blessed
             S●…eps
             ,
             and
             be
             such
             ,
             according
             to
             〈◊〉
             Measure
             and
             Capacity
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             understood
             he
             was
             in
             this
             World.
             Those
             that
             sincerely
             and
             industriously
             endeavour
             to
             imitate
             the
             Holy
             Jesus
             in
             his
             Spirit
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             ignorant
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             truly
             Christians
             ;
             nor
             can
             they
             fail
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             And
             if
             the
             History
             of
             his
             Life
             
             were
             more
             perused
             and
             minded
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             designed
             to
             be
             therein
             our
             Example
             (
             as
             both
             he
             and
             his
             Apostles
             have
             often
             enough
             assured
             us
             he
             did
             )
             were
             more
             seriously
             considered
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             possibly
             be
             that
             the
             Design
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             that
             wherein
             consists
             the
             Power
             of
             Godliness
             and
             Soul
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             should
             be
             by
             so
             many
             so
             very
             miserably
             mistaken
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             it
             is
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Conclusion
           .
        
         
           WHat
           remaineth
           now
           but
           that
           we
           sedulously
           and
           with
           the
           greatest
           concernedness
           betake
           our selves
           to
           find
           that
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           proved
           to
           be
           the
           
             Design
             of
             Christanity
          
           ,
           accomplish'd
           in
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           endeavour
           above
           all
           things
           in
           the
           World
           
             to
             walk
             worthy
             of
             the
             Vocation
             wherewith
             we
             are
             called
          
           ;
           and
           that
           
             our
             Conversation
             be
             as
             it
             becometh
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           And
           by
           that
           means
           make
           it
           appear
           to
           our selves
           and
           others
           that
           we
           are
           not
           in
           the
           number
           of
           those
           wretched
           Souls
           on
           whom
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           most
           incomparable
           Religion
           is
           merely
           thrown
           away
           ,
           and
           bestowed
           to
           very
           ill
           or
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           place
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           
           not
           
             in
             Word
          
           ,
           but
           
             in
             Power
          
           ;
           and
           our
           Christianity
           not
           in
           letting
           our
           Tongues
           loose
           ,
           but
           in
           bridling
           both
           them
           and
           our
           exorbitant
           Affections
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           make
           less
           Noise
           ,
           be
           less
           Disputacious
           ,
           and
           more
           Obedient
           ;
           That
           we
           Talk
           and
           Cavil
           less
           ,
           and
           Be
           and
           Live
           better
           :
           As
           well
           knowing
           ,
           that
           an
           Objecting
           ,
           quarrelsome
           and
           wrangling
           humour
           serves
           to
           no
           better
           end
           than
           eating
           out
           the
           heart
           and
           life
           of
           all
           true
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           Exercise
           our selves
           unto
           Reall
           and
           Substantial
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           in
           keeping
           our
           Consciences
           void
           of
           offence
           both
           towards
           God
           and
           towards
           men
           ;
           and
           in
           Studying
           the
           Gospel
           to
           inable
           us
           not
           to
           Discourse
           ,
           or
           onely
           to
           Believe
           ;
           but
           also
           and
           above
           all
           things
           to
           
             Do
             well
          
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           esteem
           Christianity
           a
           Principle
           of
           such
           Vigour
           ,
           Spriteliness
           and
           Activity
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           assured
           of
           nothing
           more
           than
           that
           it
           cannot
           possibly
           Be
           where
           it
           doth
           not
           Act
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           
           lives
           of
           those
           that
           are
           indued
           with
           it
           cannot
           but
           bear
           witness
           to
           the
           Force
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           do
           what
           lyeth
           in
           us
           to
           Convince
           our
           Atheists
           that
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Jesus
           is
           no
           Trick
           or
           Device
           ;
           and
           our
           
             Wanton
             and
             Loose
             Christians
          
           ,
           that
           it
           no
           Notional
           business
           or
           Speculative
           Science
           ,
           by
           letting
           them
           see
           most
           Excellent
           effects
           produced
           in
           our selves
           by
           it
           :
           By
           shewing
           them
           how
           Sober
           and
           Temperate
           ,
           how
           Chaste
           ,
           how
           severely
           Just
           ,
           how
           Meek
           and
           Peaceable
           ,
           how
           Humble
           ,
           how
           Patient
           and
           Submissive
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           Loving
           and
           Charitable
           ,
           what
           Contemners
           of
           this
           World
           and
           Confiders
           in
           God
           we
           are
           enabled
           to
           be
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           declare
           that
           we
           are
           not
           mere
           Professours
           of
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           by
           doing
           Acts
           worthy
           of
           such
           a
           Faith
           :
           That
           we
           are
           not
           barely
           Relyers
           on
           Christ's
           Righteousness
           ,
           by
           being
           Imitatours
           of
           it
           ,
           
             by
             being
             righteous
             as
             he
             was
             righteous
             :
          
           That
           we
           do
           truly
           
           believe
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           by
           chearfully
           complying
           with
           the
           Christian
           Precepts
           .
           Hereby
           let
           us
           know
           that
           we
           do
           indeed
           know
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           keep
           
           his
           Commandments
        
         
           By
           our
           care
           thus
           to
           do
           shall
           our
           minds
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           shewn
           )
           
           be
           inlightned
           in
           all
           Necessary
           Truth
           .
           It
           was
           by
           their
           care
           to
           Do
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           obtained
           the
           right
           Knowledge
           of
           it
           .
           And
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Method
           for
           the
           acquiring
           of
           all
           useful
           knowledge
           as
           this
           is
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           means
           shall
           we
           also
           be
           kept
           Constant
           in
           the
           True
           Profession
           of
           the
           Faith.
           The
           Obedient
           is
           the
           only
           Christian
           that
           is
           out
           of
           danger
           even
           of
           a
           Total
           Apostacy
           ;
           nor
           can
           there
           be
           any
           sure
           hold
           of
           any
           one
           that
           is
           not
           Obedient
           .
           He
           whose
           Great
           Design
           it
           is
           to
           keep
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Son
           Jesus
           ,
           is
           the
           onely
           Solid
           ,
           Stable
           and
           Settled
           man.
           Our
           Saviour
           hath
           likened
           him
           unto
           a
           
             Wise
             man
             which
             built
             his
             house
             upon
             a
             Rock
             ,
          
           
           which
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           rain
           descended
           ,
           and
           floods
           came
           ,
           and
           the
           winds
           blew
           and
           all
           beat
           upon
           it
           ,
           fell
           not
           ,
           
             because
             it
             was
             founded
             upon
             a
          
           
           Rock
           .
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           he
           hath
           compared
           those
           that
           hear
           ,
           but
           
             do
             not
          
           his
           sayings
           ,
           to
           a
           
             Foolish
             man
             ,
             which
          
           
           
             built
             his
             house
             upon
             the
             Sands
          
           ;
           which
           ,
           when
           assaulted
           by
           a
           Tempest
           ,
           fell
           ;
           
             and
             great
             was
             the
             fall
             of
             it
             .
          
           'T
           is
           no
           strange
           thing
           to
           see
           a
           very
           highly
           Professing
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           as
           conscienciously
           Living
           a
           Christian
           ,
           tossed
           up
           and
           down
           like
           a
           wave
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           with
           every
           Wind
           of
           Doctrine
           :
           but
           so
           will
           not
           the
           Obedient
           Person
           be
           .
           He
           may
           (
           't
           is
           confessed
           )
           alter
           his
           opinion
           in
           the
           
             less
             weighty
          
           and
           
             more
             obscurely
             delivered
          
           Points
           ,
           but
           those
           which
           belong
           to
           the
           main
           body
           and
           substance
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           are
           plainly
           revealed
           ,
           as
           all
           such
           are
           ,
           he
           will
           inseparably
           adhere
           to
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           means
           will
           our
           Knowledge
           be
           sanctisied
           and
           made
           useful
           ,
           but
           without
           the
           care
           of
           Obedience
           it
           will
           be
           utterly
           unprofitable
           ,
           nay
           of
           very
           hurtful
           and
           mischievous
           Consequence
           .
           
           Whatsoever
           Christian
           knowledge
           is
           not
           impregnated
           with
           answerable
           Goodness
           ,
           but
           is
           unaccompanied
           with
           Christian
           Practice
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           an
           insipid
           and
           jejune
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           flatulent
           thing
           ,
           that
           in
           stead
           of
           nourishing
           is
           apt
           to
           swell
           and
           extremely
           
             puff
             up
          
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           proud
           and
           highly
           opinionated
           of
           their
           own
           worth
           ,
           censorious
           and
           contemners
           of
           other
           People
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           conceited
           and
           pragmatical
           ,
           a
           contentious
           and
           unpeaceable
           behaviour
           .
           And
           there
           i●…no
           man
           but
           may
           observe
           too
           too
           many
           of
           our
           great
           pretenders
           to
           Christianity
           unhappily
           Exemplifying
           and
           demonstrating
           by
           their
           practices
           this
           sad
           truth
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           means
           ,
           shall
           we
           convince
           Gain-sayers
           more
           than
           by
           any
           Arguments
           :
           But
           they
           are
           never
           like
           to
           be
           perswaded
           that
           our
           Iudgements
           are
           Orthodox
           ,
           while
           they
           perceive
           our
           Conversations
           to
           be
           Heretical
           .
           Wicked
           men
           are
           an
           infinite
           discredit
           to
           any
           party
           they
           side
           with
           ,
           and
           do
           it
           mighty
           disservice
           .
           I
           wish
           we
           of
           the
           
           Church
           of
           England
           did
           not
           know
           this
           by
           very
           woful
           Experience
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           a
           good
           life
           cannot
           but
           be
           of
           exceeding
           great
           force
           to
           draw
           Dissenters
           to
           the
           embracing
           of
           our
           Religion
           .
           We
           see
           that
           mere
           Pretences
           to
           great
           Sanctity
           do
           strangely
           make
           Proselytes
           to
           several
           Forms
           ,
           that
           have
           nothing
           besides
           to
           set
           them
           of●…
           and
           commend
           them
           .
           And
           as
           for
           obstinate
           Persons
           who
           are
           peremptorily
           resolved
           that
           they
           will
           by
           no
           means
           be
           prevailed
           with
           to
           come
           over
           to
           us
           ,
           they
           will
           however
           be
           greatly
           disabled
           from
           reproaching
           our
           Religion
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           convinc'd
           that
           it
           hath
           excellent
           effects
           on
           the
           Professours
           of
           it
           :
           Or
           at
           least
           ,
           neither
           their
           Reproaches
           ,
           nor
           any
           Attempts
           whatsoever
           against
           it
           ,
           could
           then
           ever
           have
           success
           ,
           or
           be
           able
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           to
           its
           considerable
           prejudice
           .
           Nor
           would
           that
           idle
           and
           sensless
           talk
           ,
           whereby
           some
           Hot-headed
           people
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           us
           an
           
             Anti-Christian
             Church
          
           ,
           be
           by
           many
           ,
           if
           by
           any
           listened
           to
           ,
           could
           they
           discern
           among
           us
           more
           
             Christian
             Lives
          
           :
           could
           they
           be
           once
           satis●…ied
           that
           we
           esteem
           it
           
           our
           Principal
           interest
           and
           concernment
           to
           make
           our selves
           and
           others
           really
           and
           Substantially
           good
           .
           
             So
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
          
           (
           saith
           S.
           
             Peter
             )
             that
             with
             well-doing
             ye
             may
             put
             to
             Silence
             the
          
           
           
             Ignorance
             of
             foolish
             men
          
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           means
           shall
           we
           pass
           chearfully
           through
           this
           sad
           world
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           our
           thoughts
           within
           us
           will
           solid
           comforts
           delight
           our
           Souls
           .
           Little
           do
           those
           think
           what
           Happiness
           they
           deprive
           themselves
           of
           even
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           that
           place
           their
           Religion
           in
           any
           thing
           more
           than
           an
           Universal
           respect
           to
           their
           Saviour's
           Precepts
           .
           There
           is
           no
           true
           Christian
           that
           〈◊〉
           to
           be
           told
           ,
           That
           the
           more
           careful
           〈◊〉
           is
           to
           
             obey
             God
          
           ,
           the
           more
           sweetly
           h●…
           enjoys
           himself
           :
           Nor
           ,
           That
           a
           Vertuous
           and
           Holy
           Life
           doth
           several
           ways
           bring
           in
           a
           constant
           Revenue
           of
           Peace
           and
           Pleasure
           ;
           even
           such
           as
           no
           Earthly
           thing
           can
           afford
           any
           that
           deserves
           to
           be
           nam'd
           on
           the
           same
           day
           with
           it
           .
           Every
           good
           man
           feels
           that
           Christ's
           yoke
           is
           not
           less
           Pleasant
           than
           it
           is
           Easie
           ,
           nor
           his
           Burthen
           more
           Light
           than
           it
           is
           Delightful
           :
           
           And
           that
           
             all
             his
             ways
          
           are
           ,
           upon
           many
           accounts
           ,
           
             ways
             of
             Pleasantness
          
           ,
           and
           
             all
             his
             Paths
             Peace
          
           .
           So
           that
           were
           there
           no
           other
           Reward
           to
           be
           hoped
           for
           but
           what
           dayly
           attends
           them
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           most
           unquestionably
           our
           Interest
           to
           walk
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           forsake
           all
           other
           for
           them
           :
           And
           there
           is
           no
           one
           of
           Christ's
           Disciples
           that
           by
           Experience
           understands
           what
           his
           Blessed
           Master's
           injunctions
           are
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           content
           to
           be
           eased
           ,
           though
           he
           might
           ,
           of
           them
           :
           Or
           that
           would
           accept
           of
           a
           
             Qui●…tus
             est
          
           from
           performing
           the
           Duties
           required
           by
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           should
           have
           it
           offered
           him
           ,
           even
           with
           the
           
             Broad
             Seal
          
           of
           Heaven
           (
           which
           is
           impossible
           to
           be
           supposed
           )
           affixed
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           by
           this
           means
           shall
           we
           obtain
           ,
           when
           we
           depart
           hence
           ,
           
             the
             End
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             even
             the
             Salvation
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
          
           and
           arrive
           at
           a
           most
           Happy
           and
           Glorious
           Immortality
           .
           By
           the
           pursuance
           of
           real
           and
           Universal
           Righteousness
           shall
           we
           certainly
           obtain
           the
           
             Crown
             of
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           
           which
           our
           righteous
           Redeemer
           hath
           purchased
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           
             God
             the
          
           
           
             Righteous
             Iudge
          
           will
           give
           unto
           us
           .
           An
           
             exceeding
             and
             Eternal
             weight
             of
             Glory
          
           we
           shall
           assuredly
           reap
           ,
           if
           we
           faint
           not
           and
           be
           not
           weary
           of
           Well-doing
           .
        
         
           
             Glory
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Peace
          
           is
           the
           undoubted
           
           portion
           of
           every
           Soul
           that
           worketh
           good
           .
           And
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
          
           
           
             that
             do
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             right
             to
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             shall
             enter
             through
             the
             Gates
             into
             the
             City
             .
          
        
         
           But
           if
           ,
           on
           the
           Contrary
           ,
           we
           foolishly
           satisfie
           our selves
           with
           an
           ineffectual
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           a
           notional
           knowledge
           and
           empty
           Profession
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           or
           a
           meerly
           external
           and
           Partial
           Righteousness
           ;
           these
           will
           be
           so
           far
           from
           intitling
           us
           to
           the
           
             exceeding
             great
             and
             precious
             Promises
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           they
           (
           at
           least
           the
           three
           former
           )
           will
           much
           heighten
           our
           misery
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           excessively
           aggravate
           our
           Condemnation
           .
        
         
         
           
             Let
             us
             hear
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             ;
             Fear
             God
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             Commandments
          
           (
           from
           a
           Principle
           of
           Love
           to
           him
           and
           them
           ;
           )
           
             for
             this
             is
             the
             whole
             of
          
           (
           the
           Christian
           )
           Man.
           
        
         
           The
           End.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAge
           17.
           line
           8.
           for
           practical
           read
           partial
           .
           p.
           51.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           world
           .
           p.
           82.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           poverty
           .
           p.
           87.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           for
           sin
           .
           and
           l.
           9.
           r.
           Jealousie
           .
           p.
           95.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           of
           sin
           .
           p.
           115.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           farther
           add
           .
           p.
           155.
           l.
           27.
           r
           look
           .
           p.
           1●…4
           .
           l.
           7.
           
             blot
             out
          
           too
           .
           p.
           190.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           Christians
           .
           p.
           211.
           
             last
             line
             ,
             for
          
           the
           r.
           their
           .
           p.
           224.
           l.
           17.
           for
           in
           r.
           on
           .
           p.
           280.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           need
           not
           .
           p.
           294.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           filled
           .
           p.
           ●…00
           .
           l.
           8.
           r.
           it
           is
           .
           In
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           p.
           106.
           and
           in
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           p.
           112.
           and
           in
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           p.
           187.
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             should
             be
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Some
           Books
           Printed
           for
           R.
           Royston
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           S
           t
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           since
           the
           Fire
           .
        
         
           A
           Paraphrase
           and
           Annotations
           upon
           all
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           The
           third
           Edition
           :
           by
           
             H.
             Hammond
             ,
             D.
             D.
          
           
        
         
           
             Ductor
             Dubitantium
          
           ,
           Or
           the
           Rule
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           in
           Four
           Books
           ,
           Folio
           :
           The
           second
           Edition
           :
           by
           
             Jer.
             Taylor
          
           ,
           Chaplain
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           late
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Down
           and
           Conner
           .
        
         
           The
           Sinner
           Impleaded
           in
           his
           own
           Court
           :
           The
           third
           Edition
           :
           Whereunto
           is
           now
           added
           ,
           The
           love
           of
           Christ
           planted
           upon
           the
           very
           same
           Turf
           ,
           on
           which
           it
           once
           had
           been
           Supplanted
           by
           the
           extreme
           Love
           of
           Sin
           :
           in
           4
           
           o.
        
         
           A
           Collection
           of
           Sermons
           upon
           several
           occasions
           :
           by
           
             Tho.
             Pierce
             ,
             D.
             D.
          
           and
           President
           of
           S.
           
             Mary
             Magdalen-College
          
           in
           Oxon.
           
        
         
           A
           correct
           Coppy
           of
           some
           Notes
           concerning
           God's
           Decrees
           ,
           enlarged
           :
           by
           the
           same
           Authour
           :
           in
           4
           
           o.
        
         
           A
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           true
           Notion
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           to
           which
           are
           added
           two
           Serm.
           by
           
             R.
             Cudworth
             ,
             D.
             D.
             in
             8
             
             o.
          
        
         
         
           The
           Unreasonableness
           of
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           requiring
           our
           Communion
           with
           the
           present
           Romish-Church
           :
           in
           8
           
           o.
        
         
           
             Christian
             Consolation
          
           Derived
           from
           five
           heads
           in
           Religion
           .
           
             
               I.
               Faith
               ,
            
             
               II.
               Hope
               ,
            
             
               III.
               The
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
            
             
               IV.
               Prayer
               ,
            
             
               V.
               The
               Sacraments
               .
            
          
           Written
           by
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           
             John
             Hacket
          
           ,
           late
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Coventry
           and
           Lichfield
           ,
           Chaplain
           to
           King
           Charles
           the
           I.
           and
           II.
           in
           8
           
           o.
        
         
           The
           Profitableness
           of
           Piety
           ,
           an
           Assize
           Sermon
           Preach'd
           by
           
             Richard
             West
             ,
             D.
             D.
          
           in
           4
           
           o.
        
         
           West
           Barbary
           ,
           or
           a
           Narrative
           of
           the
           Revolutions
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Fez
           and
           Morocco
           :
           with
           an
           account
           of
           the
           present
           Customes
           ,
           Sacred
           ,
           Civil
           and
           Domestick
           :
           in
           8
           
           o.
        
         
           Printed
           at
           Oxon
           for
           
             John
             Willmot
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           ,
           by
           
             Richard
             Royston
          
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Christian
           Sacrifice
           .
           A
           Treatise
           shewing
           the
           Necessity
           ,
           End
           ,
           and
           Manner
           of
           Receiving
           the
           Holy
           Communion
           :
           Together
           with
           suitable
           Prayers
           and
           Meditations
           for
           every
           Month
           in
           the
           Year
           ;
           and
           the
           Principal
           Festivals
           in
           Memory
           of
           our
           Blessed
           SAVIOUR
           .
        
         
           The
           End.
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A40073-e3110
           
             *
             Act
             ▪
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             4.
             9
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             17.
             
             Or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             may
             signifie
             
               Fully
               to
               Preach
            
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             15
             ,
             19.
             
             &
             Col.
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             50
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             23.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             11.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             31.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             15
             
             Mat.
             5.
             48.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             19.
             
          
           
             ●…it
             .
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             5
             
          
           
             1
             John
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             3.
             21.
             chap.
             2.
             10
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             18
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             22.
             
             Mat.
             11.
             26.
             
             ●…ha
             .
             18.
             28
             ●…ha
             .
             25.
             42
             1
             
             John
             3.
             15.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             7.
             1.
             
             Revel
             .
             21.
             27.
             
             Jam.
             4.
             6.
             
             Matth.
             23.
             13
             
             Rom
             13
             ▪
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             50.
             6.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             53.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Iustin
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             John
             4.
             
          
           
             See
             Mat.
             9.
             14.
             to
             17
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             5.
             13
             
             Luk.
             8.
             32
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40073-e15000
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Nè
             malum
             quidem
             ●…lum
             cum
             turpitudini●…
             malo
             comparandum
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             in
             Car.
             Pythag.
             pag.
             10●…
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             pag.
             162.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             pag.
             153.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             lib.
             ●…
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ●…ieroc
             .
             pag.
             78.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             Epict.
             pag.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             pag.
             70.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             Nihil
             Neque
             meum
             est
             neque
             cujusquam
             ,
             quod
             auferri
             ,
             quod
             eripi
             ,
             quod
             amitti
             potest
             .
             
               Cicero
               in
               Paradoxis
            
             .
          
           
             Animus
             hominis
             dives
             ,
             non
             arca
             appellari
             potest
             .
             Quamvis
             illa
             sit
             plena
             ,
             dum
             te
             inanem
             videbo
             ,
             divitem
             non
             putabo
             .
             
               In
               paradox
            
             .
          
           
             Tuae
             libidines
             te
             torquent
             ,
             te
             arumnae
             premunt
             omnes
             ,
             tu
             dies
             noctesque
             Cruciaris
             .
          
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Qui
             Appetitus
             longius
             evagantur
             &c.
             et
             non
             satis
             ratione
             ●…etinentur
             ,
             ●…c
             .
             ab
             iis
             non
             modò
             animi
             perturbantur
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             Corpora
             :
             licet
             era
             ipsa
             cernere
             iratorum
             ,
             aut
             corum
             qui
             aus
             libidine
             aliquâ
             aut
             metu
             commoti
             sunt
             ,
             aut
             voluptate
             nimiâ
             gestiunt
             :
             quorum
             omnium
             ●…ultus
             ,
             voces
             ,
             motus
             ,
             statusque
             mutantur
             .
             
               Cicero
               lib
               de
               Officiis
               primo
            
             .
          
           
             See
             his
             
               select
               discourses
            
             pag.
             409.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             1.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40073-e19970
           
             Quòd
             si
             in
             hoc
             erro
             ,
             quod
             animos
             hominum
             immortales
             esse
             credam
             ,
             libenter
             erro
             :
             nec
             mihi
             errorem
             ,
             quo
             delector
             ,
             dum
             v●…o
             ,
             extorqueri
             volo
             .
             Sin
             mortuus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             
             Sect.
             4●…
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ●…
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             This
             notion
             of
             a
             fine
             body
             did
             Tertullian
             retain
             his
             belief
             of
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             took
             it
             for
             the
             
               inner
               man
            
             ,
             spoken
             of
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             6
             
          
           
             Matth.
             22.
             
             3●…
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             16
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             5.
             
          
           
             P●…dag
             .
             pag.
             120.
             
          
           
             
               Oratio
               ad
               Graeco●…
            
             .
             pag.
             40.
             
          
           
             Dialog
             .
             cum
             Tryph.
             p.
             225.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             2
             ,
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             9.
             39.
             
          
           
             Praeter
             obstinationem
             ●…on
             sacrificandi
             ,
             nihil
             aliud
             se
             d●…
             sacramentis
             eorum
             compe●…isse
             ,
             quàm
             caetus
             antelu●…anos
             ad
             canendum
             Christo
             &
             Deo
             ,
             &
             ad
             confoed●…randam
             Disciplinam
             ▪
             homicidi●…m
             ,
             adulterium
             ,
             fraudem
             ,
             per
             fid●…am
             &
             c●…etera
             scelera
             prohiben●…es
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             10.
             
             Epist.
             9●…
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Affirmabant
             autem
             ,
             haue
             fuisse
             summam
             vel
             culpae
             suae
             ,
             vel
             erroris
             ,
             quòd
             essent
             soliti
             stato
             die
             ante
             lucem
             convenire
             ▪
             carmenque
             Christo
             ,
             quasi
             Deo
             ,
             dicere
             secum
             invicem
             ,
             seque
             Sacramento
             non
             in
             scelus
             aliquod
             obstringere
             ,
             sed
             me
             furta
             ,
             ne
             latro●…inia
             ,
             ne
             adulteria
             committerent
             ,
             ne
             fidem
             fallerent
             ,
             ne
             depositum
             appellati
             abnegarent
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             —
             Sed
             nihil
             aliud
             inveni
             ,
             quàm
             Superstitionem
             pravam
             &
             immodicam
             .
          
           
             Iustin.
             Martyr
             .
             Apolog.
             ad
             Antoninum
             Pium
             ▪
             
          
           
             Pag.
             115.
             
          
           
             ●…ss
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             ●…al
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             ●…
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             8.
             
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             M●…tt
             .
             5.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             8
             
          
           
             Matt.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             Aur.
             Carm.
             Pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40073-e36020
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Alexandrin
             .
             Stromat
             .
             Lib.
             ●…
             Pag.
             288.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             ●…
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             10
             
          
           
             Rev.
             22.
             14